The church wounded and rent by a spirit of division held forth in a short account of some sad differences hath been of late in the Church of Scotland, with the occasion, grounds, and too evident product therof whose wounds are bleeding to this day : togither with some vindication of the truth, and principles of our church in this present state of things from unjust revilings and reproach, and a few words in the close with respect to what are the greatest concerns of Christians exercise and duty in these times.
         Fleming, Robert, 1630-1694.
      
       
         
           1681
        
      
       Approx. 225 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 29 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A39752
         Wing F1263
         ESTC R20193
         12676733
         ocm 12676733
         65578
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A39752)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 65578)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 353:28)
      
       
         
           
             The church wounded and rent by a spirit of division held forth in a short account of some sad differences hath been of late in the Church of Scotland, with the occasion, grounds, and too evident product therof whose wounds are bleeding to this day : togither with some vindication of the truth, and principles of our church in this present state of things from unjust revilings and reproach, and a few words in the close with respect to what are the greatest concerns of Christians exercise and duty in these times.
             Fleming, Robert, 1630-1694.
          
           [8], 48 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [S.l. :
             1681.
          
           
             Attributed to Robert Fleming. Cf. BM.
             Pages 22-23, 25 and 48 are stained in filmed copy. Pages from beginning to end photographed from Union Theological Seminary Library, New York copy and inserted at end.
             Reproduction of original in Bodleian Library.
             Imperfect: p. 48 is dark and partially illegible in filmed copy with print showing through.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of Scotland -- History -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2006-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-12 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-06 Elspeth Healey
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-06 Elspeth Healey
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           The
           Church
           wounded
           and
           rent
           By
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Division
           ,
           Held
           forth
           In
           a
           short
           account
           of
           some
           sad
           differences
           hath
           been
           of
           late
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           with
           the
           occasion
           ,
           grounds
           ,
           and
           too
           evident
           product
           therof
           whose
           wounds
           are
           bleeding
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           Togither
           with
           some
           vindication
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           principles
           of
           our
           Church
           in
           this
           present
           state
           of
           things
           from
           unjust
           revilings
           and
           reproach
           ;
           And
           a
           few
           words
           in
           the
           close
           with
           respect
           to
           what
           are
           the
           greatest
           concerns
           of
           Christians
           exercise
           and
           duty
           in
           these
           times
           .
        
         
           Heb.
           10
           :
           23.
           
        
         
           Let
           us
           hold
           fast
           the
           profession
           of
           our
           faith
           without
           wavering
           :
           (
           for
           he
           is
           faithfull
           that
           promised
           .
           )
        
         
           Philip.
           3.
           16.
           
        
         
           Nevertheless
           ,
           whereto
           we
           have
           already
           attained
           ,
           let
           us
           walk
           by
           the
           same
           rule
           ,
           let
           us
           mind
           the
           same
           thing
           .
        
         
           Philip.
           2.
           2.
           
        
         
           Let
           nothing
           be
           done
           through
           strife
           ,
           or
           vain
           glory
           ,
           but
           in
           Lowliness
           of
           mind
           let
           each
           esteem
           other
           beter
           then
           themselves
           .
        
         
           James
           3.
           16.
           
        
         
           For
           where
           invying
           and
           strife
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           confusion
           ,
           and
           every
           evil
           work
           .
        
         
           1
           Thessal
           .
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           
        
         
           Now
           we
           exhort
           you
           ,
           Brethren
           ,
           warn
           them
           that
           are
           unruly
           comfort
           the
           feeble-minded
           ,
           support
           the
           weak
           ,
           be
           patient
           toward
           all
           men
           .
        
         
           Printed
           M.DC.LXXXI
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           IT
           will
           be
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           ,
           who
           have
           any
           serious
           impression
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           on
           their
           spirits
           ,
           what
           sore
           ,
           and
           trying
           times
           ,
           we
           are
           now
           fallen
           in
           ,
           and
           how
           deplorably
           sad
           the
           present
           state
           of
           religion
           is
           almost
           every
           where
           ;
           yea
           what
           need
           seems
           for
           our
           being
           awake
           with
           some
           deeper
           apprehensions
           ,
           of
           what
           may
           be
           coming
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           many
           presages
           ,
           that
           this
           night
           ,
           is
           not
           yet
           at
           the
           darkest
           ,
           but
           one
           of
           the
           sorest
           conflicts
           which
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           have
           hitherto
           mett
           with
           ,
           may
           be
           on
           a
           very
           near
           approach
           :
           of
           which
           one
           remarkably
           sad
           ,
           and
           most
           threatning
           presage
           ,
           is
           now
           too
           obvious
           in
           this
           late
           astonishing
           rent
           ,
           and
           breach
           ,
           hath
           been
           in
           
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
          
           ,
           so
           impetuously
           driven
           and
           fomented
           by
           some
           there
           ,
           to
           the
           furthest
           scandal
           ,
           and
           reproach
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           giving
           the
           adversary
           ,
           such
           occasion
           to
           blasphem
           ;
           Thus
           hath
           there
           been
           so
           sore
           woundings
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           the
           
             holy
             spirit
             of
             God
          
           greatly
           provoked
           ,
           and
           greived
           thereby
           .
           I
           confesse
           such
           a
           tryal
           would
           have
           been
           litle
           either
           feared
           ,
           or
           apprehended
           in
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           so
           hot
           a
           furnace
           hath
           been
           set
           up
           amongst
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Church
           had
           smarted
           ,
           and
           been
           so
           sore
           brunt
           ,
           with
           the
           offence
           ,
           which
           followed
           upon
           former
           breakings
           ;
           yea
           when
           it
           is
           so
           joyntly
           acknowledged
           ,
           how
           much
           the
           
             honour
             of
             Christ
          
           the
           
             spreading
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           and
           edificatione
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           concerned
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           highest
           measure
           prejugded
           herein
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           sad
           subject
           ,
           which
           should
           call
           each
           to
           that
           serious
           inquiry
           ,
           and
           tryal
           of
           their
           own
           work
           ,
           and
           frame
           of
           spirit
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           day
           ,
           as
           may
           lead
           in
           to
           peace
           ,
           and
           assurance
           of
           heart
           ,
           before
           the
           Lord
           in
           this
           mater
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           seriously
           affected
           with
           what
           we
           have
           seen
           following
           thereon
           (
           yea
           might
           have
           been
           feared
           ,
           with
           the
           first
           breaking
           up
           of
           this
           strange
           rent
           )
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           error
           ,
           and
           delusion
           ,
           in
           the
           Holy
           righteousness
           of
           God
           ,
           now
           with
           such
           prevalence
           over
           some
           ,
           whose
           work
           had
           been
           ,
           to
           put
           the
           Church
           in
           a
           flame
           and
           unsetle
           others
           ,
           as
           they
           can
           find
           no
           ground
           where
           to
           fix
           themselves
           ,
           but
           are
           like
           to
           shake
           loose
           all
           principles
           ,
           and
           run
           that
           length
           as
           is
           incompatible
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           Christian
           but
           
             humane
             society
          
           .
           Some
           few
           things
           ,
           with
           respect
           thereto
           I
           would
           premit
           now
           in
           the
           entry
           ,
           to
           be
           considered
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           what
           light
           ,
           doe
           thus
           break
           forth
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           very
           bowels
           of
           such
           confusion
           ,
           both
           for
           conviction
           ,
           and
           confirming
           of
           us
           in
           the
           truth
           ;
           if
           we
           be
           but
           
           serious
           observes
           of
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           this
           day
           ;
           and
           I
           would
           yet
           hope
           may
           tend
           to
           put
           some
           Deeper
           impression
           of
           these
           things
           on
           this
           generation
           ,
           when
           as
           with
           one
           audible
           voice
           from
           heaven
           ,
           so
           much
           hath
           occurred
           ,
           
             to
             seal
             our
             instruction
          
           herein
           .
           1.
           
           That
           none
           thus
           so
           easily
           adventure
           ,
           after
           what
           we
           have
           seen
           on
           such
           a
           publick
           rent
           ,
           and
           breach
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           this
           ,
           and
           to
           hazard
           on
           a
           precipice
           ,
           and
           
             rock
             ▪
          
           on
           which
           so
           many
           hath
           dashed
           ,
           and
           been
           broke
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           losing
           of
           communion
           in
           love
           ,
           hath
           not
           long
           wanted
           a
           sad
           breach
           in
           the
           
             unity
             of
             faith
          
           .
           2.
           
           That
           there
           may
           be
           now
           more
           fear
           ,
           and
           dread
           ,
           of
           managing
           differences
           in
           judgment
           within
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           that
           bitterness
           ,
           and
           passion
           ,
           as
           hath
           too
           visibly
           been
           of
           late
           ,
           to
           stumble
           ,
           and
           beget
           wrath
           ,
           more
           then
           conviction
           ;
           or
           to
           make
           ane
           offering
           of
           such
           
             strange
             fire
          
           ;
           the
           truth
           and
           cause
           of
           God
           can
           be
           promot
           only
           by
           these
           meanes
           ,
           and
           that
           spirit
           ,
           which
           he
           doeth
           himself
           require
           .
           3.
           
           That
           Professors
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           be
           more
           deeply
           pressed
           about
           the
           
             ground
             work
          
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           solid
           founding
           on
           the
           great
           fundation-truths
           ,
           and
           principles
           of
           religion
           ,
           when
           this
           sad
           want
           may
           be
           so
           visibly
           now
           read
           ,
           on
           all
           our
           distempers
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           yet
           fear
           where
           some
           great
           pretences
           ,
           to
           religion
           may
           end
           .
           Here
           is
           one
           of
           the
           sadest
           judgments
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           much
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           
             rule
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ;
           with
           a
           louse
           and
           unstable
           mind
           ,
           tho
           with
           greatest
           confidence
           otherwise
           ,
           amongst
           too
           many
           under
           a
           Profession
           of
           godliness
           this
           day
           ;
           through
           which
           the
           tempter
           hath
           gotten
           such
           advantage
           ,
           yea
           on
           some
           whose
           affection
           and
           tenderness
           of
           spirit
           ,
           I
           dar
           not
           question
           ,
           but
           thought
           they
           could
           not
           run
           too
           far
           at
           a
           distance
           from
           what
           they
           judged
           wrong
           ,
           not
           fearing
           a
           destroying
           snare
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           and
           that
           corruption
           of
           the
           
             mind
             by
             error
          
           ,
           is
           no
           lesse
           mortall
           then
           in
           the
           life
           and
           practice
           ;
           yea
           which
           is
           too
           sadly
           obvious
           less
           hope
           of
           a
           cure
           ,
           where
           such
           a
           leprosy
           is
           once
           broke
           forth
           in
           the
           head
           .
           4.
           
           And
           have
           we
           not
           now
           seen
           ,
           for
           our
           furthest
           conviction
           herein
           ,
           that
           none
           lift
           up
           themselves
           above
           that
           which
           is
           meet
           ,
           upon
           the
           repute
           ,
           and
           credit
           of
           their
           profession
           ;
           before
           him
           who
           is
           no
           
             respecter
             of
             persons
          
           ,
           and
           
             resisteth
             the
             proud
          
           ,
           to
           so
           sever
           a
           smiting
           ,
           and
           thrusting
           down
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           fellow-servants
           ,
           as
           hath
           too
           obviously
           been
           in
           these
           late
           differences
           ;
           and
           without
           that
           suteable
           fear
           ,
           and
           dread
           ,
           leist
           these
           whom
           they
           gave
           so
           sore
           a
           thrust
           to
           ,
           under
           the
           warrant
           o●
           some
           opprobrious
           designation
           ,
           be
           such
           ,
           whom
           Jesus
           Christ
           will
           own
           ,
           and
           finds
           his
           servants
           ,
           and
           messengers
           ,
           thus
           lye
           a
           bleeding
           under
           that
           wound
           .
           5.
           
           I
           would
           hope
           also
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           witness
           of
           the
           jealousy
           ,
           and
           displeasure
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           against
           despysers
           and
           revilers
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           may
           have
           more
           weight
           on
           the
           conscience
           of
           many
           after
           this
           ;
           when
           with
           so
           discernable
           and
           awfull
           a
           voice
           ,
           this
           I
           humbly
           judge
           ,
           hath
           been
           spoke
           and
           may
           be
           applyed
           ,
           to
           all
           such
           who
           professe
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           generations
           yet
           
           to
           come
           ,
           to
           fear
           ,
           and
           dread
           ,
           to
           give
           thus
           the
           
             authority
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           the
           
             supreme
             head
             of
             his
             Church
          
           ,
           so
           publick
           ane
           affront
           in
           the
           Ministry
           of
           his
           servants
           ,
           as
           this
           party
           hath
           of
           late
           done
           ,
           in
           our
           Church
           ;
           or
           rise
           up
           in
           such
           a
           conspiracy
           againe
           ;
           and
           no
           pretences
           when
           tryed
           at
           that
           bar
           of
           the
           scriptures
           of
           truth
           can
           possibly
           bear
           out
           .
           6.
           
           And
           should
           not
           this
           clear
           the
           spotless
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           
             seall
             our
             instruction
          
           from
           what
           we
           have
           seen
           ;
           that
           when
           no
           answerable
           fruit
           is
           to
           such
           a
           season
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           hes
           been
           of
           late
           ,
           nor
           ane
           embracing
           the
           truth
           in
           its
           simplicity
           ,
           and
           with
           desyre
           after
           the
           
             sincere
             milk
             of
             the
             word
          
           ,
           as
           might
           have
           been
           hoped
           for
           ;
           but
           a
           seeking
           more
           after
           new
           and
           
             strange
             doctrine
          
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           these
           things
           which
           tended
           not
           to
           edify
           ;
           that
           so
           sad
           and
           dark
           ane
           ecclipse
           should
           follow
           ;
           Tho
           I
           hope
           some
           blessed
           fruit
           of
           these
           times
           past
           ,
           shall
           be
           yet
           found
           and
           abide
           with
           many
           .
           O
           that
           after
           this
           a
           more
           fervent
           ,
           and
           serious
           respect
           to
           the
           ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ,
           might
           yet
           revive
           in
           our
           Land
           ,
           and
           a
           keeping
           close
           by
           this
           appointed
           way
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           beget
           ,
           but
           to
           
             confirme
             ,
             feed
             ,
             and
          
           make
           the
           
             saints
             perfect
             ,
             Ephes
          
           .
           4
           :
           12.
           
           I
           hope
           such
           as
           under
           these
           meanes
           hath
           known
           a
           neir
           ,
           and
           sensible
           fellowship
           with
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           with
           that
           ineffably
           sweet
           and
           fragant
           savour
           of
           his
           name
           ;
           and
           that
           surely
           he
           feeds
           his
           people
           there
           ;
           cannot
           at
           so
           easy
           a
           rate
           be
           taken
           off
           these
           breasts
           ,
           as
           too
           many
           of
           late
           hath
           been
           .
           It
           is
           sure
           the
           more
           true
           growth
           ,
           and
           livly
           the
           work
           of
           grace
           ,
           is
           on
           the
           soul
           ,
           the
           more
           felt
           need
           ,
           and
           desyre
           will
           be
           then
           after
           the
           ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           feared
           besides
           all
           we
           have
           seen
           ,
           if
           so
           sad
           a
           falling
           off
           from
           those
           ,
           be
           still
           owned
           as
           to
           reject
           the
           message
           of
           truth
           ,
           from
           such
           known
           ,
           godly
           ,
           and
           eminently
           qualified
           
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           upon
           that
           pretence
           of
           the
           
             late
             indulgence
          
           ,
           leist
           they
           lose
           even
           what
           they
           had
           once
           attained
           ,
           when
           thus
           out
           of
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           from
           under
           his
           promise
           for
           protection
           ,
           and
           being
           keeped
           ,
           from
           the
           prevalence
           of
           that
           spirit
           of
           error
           ,
           and
           delusion
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           very
           same
           entry
           hath
           now
           got
           such
           visible
           power
           on
           others
           .
           I
           nothing
           doubt
           but
           many
           hath
           beene
           ingadged
           herein
           without
           fear
           or
           apprension
           of
           such
           hazard
           ,
           and
           as
           judging
           it
           duty
           ;
           and
           that
           some
           whose
           appearance
           this
           way
           hath
           had
           most
           weight
           and
           credit
           with
           others
           ,
           their
           heart
           would
           have
           trembled
           ,
           at
           what
           hath
           beene
           now
           seen
           to
           follow
           thereupon
           ,
           whilst
           the
           tendencie
           and
           product
           of
           such
           things
           hath
           out-rune
           so
           much
           their
           intent
           ;
           but
           it
           should
           be
           mater
           of
           grief
           to
           all
           what
           ground
           we
           have
           thus
           lost
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           great
           adversary
           of
           the
           Church
           hath
           gained
           ,
           to
           prejudge
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           must
           premit
           this
           further
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           so
           much
           want
           of
           light
           ,
           as
           of
           practice
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           let
           to
           the
           Churches
           cure
           ;
           and
           I
           would
           humbly
           offer
           some
           few
           ,
           things
           where
           both
           unquestionable
           duty
           ,
           and
           
           the
           remedy
           of
           these
           sore
           distempers
           now
           amongst
           us
           ,
           are
           joyntly
           obvious
           ,
           as
           we
           might
           yet
           hope
           to
           see
           another
           appearance
           on
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           these
           are
           in
           earnest
           followed
           .
           1.
           
           To
           keep
           closse
           by
           the
           scripture
           ,
           with
           a
           sincere
           humble
           inquiry
           for
           light
           there
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           intire
           reference
           ,
           to
           its
           alone
           decision
           .
           It
           is
           sure
           the
           conscience
           must
           be
           no
           rule
           to
           us
           ,
           nor
           can
           alter
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           to
           make
           that
           good
           ,
           which
           is
           evill
           ,
           but
           must
           have
           a
           rule
           for
           its
           selve
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           further
           the
           
             voice
             of
             God
          
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           truely
           inlightened
           ;
           yea
           nothing
           hes
           beene
           more
           threatning
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           the
           strong
           impulses
           of
           one
           
             erring
             conscience
          
           ;
           which
           seldome
           keeps
           within
           any
           bounds
           .
           And
           tho
           I
           would
           desyre
           with
           the
           furthest
           tenderness
           to
           speak
           in
           this
           present
           case
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           a
           necessare
           owning
           of
           the
           truth
           can
           admit
           ,
           yet
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           it
           hath
           beene
           to
           me
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           astonishing
           things
           of
           this
           day
           ,
           How
           such
           violence
           in
           driving
           this
           sad
           rent
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           on
           these
           grounds
           as
           hath
           beene
           pretended
           ,
           could
           seek
           shelter
           under
           this
           patrociny
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Scriptures
             of
             truth
          
           ,
           or
           plead
           its
           warrant
           from
           that
           
             blessed
             rule
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           expresse
           ,
           plaine
           ,
           and
           full
           herein
           ;
           and
           what
           should
           meane
           this
           strange
           halting
           ,
           if
           the
           
             Lord
             be
             God
             let
             us
             follow
             him
          
           and
           subject
           wholly
           to
           his
           word
           ,
           for
           at
           that
           bar
           only
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           is
           ,
           we
           desyre
           to
           appear
           and
           be
           tryed
           :
           what
           a
           sweet
           testimony
           will
           this
           then
           be
           on
           the
           soul
           of
           a
           dying
           Christian
           ,
           that
           the
           truth
           was
           so
           dear
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           no
           preingadgment
           ,
           nor
           any
           interest
           of
           their
           supposed
           credit
           ,
           did
           interpose
           between
           the
           authority
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           their
           conscience
           ,
           or
           betwixt
           their
           conscience
           ,
           and
           a
           declaring
           the
           same
           to
           the
           world
           both
           for
           giving
           
             glory
             to
             the
             truth
          
           ,
           and
           the
           advantage
           ,
           and
           edification
           of
           others
           ;
           yea
           this
           from
           some
           of
           greatest
           repute
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           hath
           tended
           to
           transmit
           their
           memorie
           with
           a
           most
           sweet
           savour
           ,
           and
           credit
           to
           after
           times
           .
           2.
           
           A
           serious
           inquiry
           and
           tryall
           by
           all
           of
           their
           own
           way
           with
           much
           fear
           ,
           and
           jealousy
           of
           themselves
           should
           be
           a
           blessed
           ingredient
           in
           our
           cure
           and
           relieffe
           this
           day
           ,
           when
           snairs
           and
           hazards
           are
           so
           thick
           spread
           :
           and
           I
           think
           it
           may
           be
           now
           further
           convincing
           ,
           that
           whatever
           be
           the
           case
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           such
           a
           way
           and
           methode
           ,
           was
           no
           sutable
           cure
           ,
           as
           did
           visibly
           tend
           to
           inflame
           the
           wound
           ,
           more
           then
           to
           
             heal
             ,
             nor
             that
             the
             wrath
             of
             man
             ,
             worketh
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             :
          
           I
           hope
           a
           second
           inquiry
           ,
           and
           tryal
           ,
           by
           any
           of
           a
           serious
           spirit
           ,
           will
           let
           them
           yet
           clearly
           see
           ,
           that
           such
           pretences
           they
           founded
           on
           ,
           can
           never
           justify
           this
           late
           rent
           ,
           and
           falling
           of
           thus
           from
           
             Church
             fellowship
          
           ,
           where
           not
           only
           they
           could
           continue
           without
           sinne
           ,
           but
           with
           much
           hope
           of
           a
           blessing
           .
           3.
           
           And
           doeth
           not
           here
           both
           the
           
             rule
             of
             duty
          
           and
           
             our
             relieffe
          
           in
           this
           sad
           case
           ,
           convincingly
           meet
           ,
           in
           a
           seeking
           to
           
             overcome
             evill
             ,
             and
             privat
             injuries
             with
             good
             .
          
           It
           is
           true
           this
           is
           a
           specialy
           pungent
           tryal
           and
           will
           not
           want
           some
           conflict
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           sure
           is
           found
           one
           of
           the
           choisest
           opportunities
           of
           a
           Christians
           life
           ,
           for
           
           theirafter
           peace
           ,
           yea
           the
           more
           wrestling
           may
           thus
           be
           upon
           special
           provocations
           and
           with
           some
           peculiar
           aggravating
           circumstances
           ,
           to
           reach
           this
           blessed
           victory
           over
           themselves
           ,
           the
           more
           comfort
           and
           joy
           will
           be
           ,
           upon
           their
           after
           thoughts
           heirof
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           thus
           is
           greater
           advantage
           ,
           for
           a
           just
           vindication
           by
           Christians
           of
           themselves
           whilst
           pressed
           thereto
           ,
           as
           this
           is
           with
           least
           bitterness
           or
           recrimination
           followed
           .
           4.
           
           It
           is
           clear
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           expresly
           cals
           for
           keeping
           a
           distance
           with
           such
           things
           as
           may
           tend
           to
           
             engender
             striffe
             ,
             and
             debate
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           not
           to
           edifie
           ,
           as
           our
           dutie
           ;
           and
           I
           think
           it
           may
           be
           too
           seen
           ,
           how
           sad
           influence
           this
           hath
           had
           ,
           to
           break
           the
           comfort
           and
           edification
           ,
           of
           
             Christian
             fellowship
          
           ,
           where
           once
           professors
           of
           religion
           hath
           beene
           involved
           in
           such
           a
           way
           .
           There
           was
           no
           such
           practice
           ,
           or
           custome
           ,
           in
           these
           
             first
             pure
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           whilst
           the
           Apostles
           lived
           ,
           and
           was
           specially
           adverted
           to
           then
           ;
           
             but
             if
             any
             be
             contentious
             we
             have
             no
             such
             custome
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           5.
           
           It
           is
           duty
           also
           ,
           for
           the
           furthest
           convincing
           tenderness
           to
           be
           used
           by
           such
           ,
           who
           through
           grace
           ,
           have
           beene
           keeped
           fixed
           ,
           for
           
             restoring
             of
             others
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             meekness
             ,
          
           and
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           ,
           
             of
             some
             putting
             a
             difference
          
           ;
           great
           peace
           should
           thus
           follow
           upon
           a
           tender
           bearing
           with
           the
           frowardness
           ,
           and
           revilings
           of
           any
           ,
           under
           these
           saddistempers
           ,
           upon
           this
           designe
           ,
           and
           for
           
             being
             thus
             all
             things
             to
             all
          
           ;
           to
           gaine
           one
           from
           the
           
             error
             of
             his
             way
          
           ,
           is
           a
           greater
           victory
           then
           to
           gaine
           a
           city
           .
           I
           find
           in
           the
           life
           of
           blessed
           musculus
           ,
           this
           followed
           with
           much
           success
           in
           dealing
           with
           some
           at
           Ausburgh
           ,
           who
           wer
           then
           under
           a
           sad
           sad
           prevalence
           of
           the
           spirrit
           of
           error
           ,
           by
           seaking
           first
           to
           gaine
           on
           their
           heart
           &
           affection
           and
           then
           to
           deal
           with
           their
           conscience
           ,
           which
           proved
           at
           last
           effectual
           .
           6.
           
           It
           is
           sure
           we
           are
           now
           called
           in
           this
           present
           tryal
           not
           to
           be
           secure
           as
           to
           what
           further
           growth
           so
           strange
           a
           contagion
           may
           have
           ;
           when
           the
           Apostle
           sheweth
           a
           
             litle
             leaven
             leaveneth
             the
             wholl
             lump
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Which
           as
           a
           destroying
           plague
           ,
           may
           thus
           quickly
           spread
           from
           one
           house
           ,
           to
           a
           city
           and
           thence
           thrugh
           the
           wholl
           land
           yea
           it
           is
           known
           how
           small
           the
           rise
           of
           Quakerisme
           was
           within
           these
           few
           years
           in
           the
           
             Churches
             of
             Britaine
          
           .
           Nor
           are
           these
           light
           or
           small
           things
           hath
           beene
           now
           with
           a
           strange
           confidence
           owned
           by
           some
           of
           that
           way
           ,
           or
           what
           may
           be
           feared
           of
           its
           further
           prevalence
           if
           the
           Lord
           doe
           not
           graciously
           prevent
           and
           rebuke
           such
           a
           spirit
           which
           hath
           thus
           troubled
           the
           poor
           Church
           .
           7.
           
           There
           needs
           much
           advertence
           also
           on
           the
           
             other
             hand
          
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           a
           continued
           fear
           ,
           and
           no
           coolness
           ,
           from
           this
           sad
           extreme
           ,
           in
           our
           watching
           of
           the
           Churches
           hazard
           from
           open
           adversaries
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           assault
           may
           be
           yet
           made
           to
           the
           rights
           and
           liberties
           of
           the
           
             Kingdome
             of
             our
             blessed
             Lord
          
           ,
           the
           alone
           
             supreme
             head
             ,
             and
             King
             of
             his
             Church
          
           ;
           but
           that
           thus
           an
           equall
           fear
           ,
           and
           jealousy
           be
           keeped
           up
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           truth
           lose
           no
           ground
           upon
           either
           hand
           .
        
         
           Reader
           for
           this
           present
           publick
           appearance
           I
           shall
           us
           but
           a
           few
           words
           it
           may
           
           be
           easy
           to
           judge
           how
           sad
           a
           part
           it
           is
           in
           a
           time
           when
           al
           humours
           are
           so
           much
           aloft
           ,
           and
           what
           may
           be
           expected
           this
           way
           if
           there
           be
           not
           from
           another
           airt
           to
           suport
           against
           the
           contradiction
           of
           men
           ;
           but
           this
           I
           must
           say
           I
           have
           beene
           stated
           under
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           with
           some
           surprising
           call
           hereto
           ,
           as
           I
           hope
           ,
           could
           obviat
           the
           most
           sharpe
           reflections
           of
           any
           who
           are
           this
           day
           unbayased
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           but
           I
           forbear
           herein
           to
           speak
           more
           particularly
           ;
           only
           as
           to
           the
           occasion
           of
           my
           moving
           further
           upon
           this
           subject
           ,
           was
           from
           that
           which
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           
             first
             Section
          
           which
           upon
           some
           desyre
           and
           aime
           for
           a
           serious
           and
           sober
           communing
           upon
           these
           differences
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           was
           directed
           to
           some
           few
           friends
           ;
           and
           did
           choise
           that
           way
           by
           writ
           ,
           to
           prevent
           any
           erruption
           might
           be
           of
           heat
           ,
           as
           too
           usually
           there
           is
           hazard
           of
           ,
           in
           verball
           reasoning
           upon
           such
           things
           ;
           and
           since
           I
           found
           it
           so
           frequently
           challenged
           how
           any
           could
           oppose
           themselve
           to
           what
           is
           owned
           and
           asserted
           in
           that
           
             History
             of
             the
             Indulgence
          
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           they
           judged
           enough
           to
           answer
           al
           ;
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           I
           was
           enforced
           to
           touch
           it
           a
           litle
           ,
           tho
           in
           a
           very
           few
           words
           ,
           whic●
           I
           designe
           as
           far
           as
           possible
           ,
           and
           now
           in
           such
           ane
           unpleasing
           essay
           ;
           yet
           I
           humbly
           judge
           with
           that
           evidence
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           as
           may
           shew
           the
           mistake
           and
           invalidity
           of
           these
           grounds
           ,
           on
           which
           so
           strange
           a
           superstructure
           when
           seriously
           pondered
           and
           weighed
           ,
           hath
           beene
           raised
           ;
           Nor
           have
           yet
           found
           more
           urged
           upon
           the
           mater
           by
           any
           on
           this
           head
           then
           what
           is
           made
           use
           of
           there
           .
           It
           is
           sure
           no
           times
           past
           hath
           beene
           ever
           with
           so
           intire
           ane
           onnesse
           in
           judgment
           as
           no
           occasion
           of
           difference
           did
           fall
           out
           amongst
           the
           truly
           godly
           in
           some
           concerne
           of
           the
           truth
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           sad
           that
           so
           dreadfull
           a
           hazard
           of
           occasioning
           a
           breach
           in
           the
           Church
           this
           way
           ,
           is
           not
           yet
           credit
           upon
           tryal
           ,
           until
           some
           have
           once
           tryed
           it
           themselves
           .
           My
           great
           unfitness
           to
           move
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           was
           just
           ground
           of
           fear
           ,
           besides
           much
           aversion
           otherwayes
           to
           intermedle
           with
           so
           sad
           ,
           and
           unpleasing
           a
           subject
           ,
           but
           being
           pressed
           herein
           ,
           I
           hope
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           ,
           with
           a
           serious
           aim
           ,
           and
           inquiry
           after
           the
           truth
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           confirmed
           by
           Scripture-light
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           great
           publick
           contest
           ;
           and
           with
           some
           desire
           to
           prevent
           the
           stumblings
           of
           many
           as
           may
           now
           be
           much
           feared
           on
           these
           amazing
           and
           shaking
           things
           ,
           that
           have
           since
           followed
           on
           this
           breach
           ;
           for
           what
           incongruity
           may
           be
           judged
           ,
           in
           the
           close
           anent
           some
           thing
           practical
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           
             hazard
             from
             Popery
          
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           subject
           ;
           I
           thought
           was
           so
           far
           suteable
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           sure
           a
           greater
           weight
           thereof
           ,
           would
           be
           found
           ane
           effectuall
           meane
           to
           take
           off
           these
           sad
           unedifieing
           debates
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           some
           considerable
           mistakes
           at
           the
           press
           both
           in
           words
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           pointing
           ,
           but
           I
           hope
           are
           such
           as
           the
           discerning
           Reader
           can
           notice
           ,
           without
           darkning
           the
           sence
           ,
           and
           will
           pardon
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           SECTION
           I.
           
        
         
           THough
           I
           have
           much
           aversion
           to
           move
           in
           any
           controversies
           ,
           especially
           where
           friends
           so
           truely
           dear
           on
           every
           side
           are
           thus
           interested
           ,
           &
           when
           our
           distempers
           so
           sadly
           prevail
           ,
           as
           most
           seem
           not
           in
           case
           to
           bear
           mutually
           freedome
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           so
           as
           this
           present
           breach
           would
           seem
           almost
           beyond
           hope
           ,
           if
           some
           blessed
           touch
           of
           the
           great
           healers
           hand
           do
           not
           marvellously
           surprise
           us
           in
           this
           day
           ,
           beside
           the
           crowd
           and
           noise
           now
           may
           be
           feared
           ,
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           to
           shut
           all
           access
           for
           a
           being
           heard
           on
           such
           a
           subject
           .
           And
           for
           my self
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           struck
           with
           that
           terrour
           of
           these
           sad
           imbittering
           animosities
           ,
           and
           heats
           now
           amongst
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           judge
           it
           no
           less
           desireable
           to
           find
           an
           hiding
           place
           from
           the
           strife
           of
           tongues
           ,
           than
           from
           the
           pride
           and
           violence
           of
           men
           ;
           yet
           since
           it
           is
           sure
           ,
           true
           friendship
           and
           love
           gaines
           more
           by
           freedome
           and
           openness
           of
           heart
           with
           others
           ,
           than
           to
           keep
           at
           a
           distance
           .
           Besides
           that
           sad
           impression
           of
           this
           deplorable
           breach
           and
           rent
           in
           our
           Church
           hath
           pressed
           me
           to
           write
           these
           few
           lines
           ,
           not
           for
           debate
           or
           contending
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           in
           the
           least
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           truths
           sake
           in
           a
           sober
           and
           humble
           reasoning
           ,
           with
           some
           exoneration
           of
           my
           own
           spirit
           in
           a
           few
           proposals
           ,
           with
           the
           grounds
           thereof
           ,
           which
           without
           prejudice
           or
           offence
           I
           would
           desire
           ,
           yea
           obtest
           to
           be
           seriously
           pondered
           .
           And
           I
           hope
           ,
           I
           may
           humbly
           adventure
           to
           say
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           with
           some
           desire
           to
           prove
           my
           own
           heart
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           before
           him
           who
           is
           the
           grear
           searcher
           thereof
           ,
           and
           under
           some
           present
           constraint
           of
           light
           have
           now
           write
           this
           ,
           as
           I
           durst
           not
           (
           though
           they
           were
           my
           dying
           words
           with
           peace
           or
           quiet
           of
           spirit
           retreat
           here
           )
           But
           before
           I
           offer
           these
           proposals
           ,
           I
           would
           desire
           to
           premit
           some
           few
           concessions
           ,
           which
           I
           hope
           on
           every
           hand
           (
           what
           ever
           be
           the
           present
           differences
           )
           will
           be
           acknowledged
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           there
           must
           be
           no
           coolness
           or
           indifferency
           in
           any
           interest
           of
           the
           truth
           under
           the
           greatest
           hazard
           ,
           this
           being
           so
           invaluable
           ,
           as
           there
           cannot
           be
           too
           dear
           a
           purchass
           thereof
           ;
           yea
           that
           truths
           comparatively
           small
           may
           be
           great
           in
           their
           season
           ,
           so
           as
           a
           testimony
           thereto
           ,
           with
           greatest
           respect
           is
           then
           necessarily
           called
           for
           ,
           when
           a
           publick
           opposition
           is
           made
           to
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           this
           great
           truth
           of
           the
           
             visible
             Kingdome
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           over
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           its
           independance
           on
           the
           Magistrat
           ,
           and
           his
           being
           the
           alone
           supreame
           head
           and
           Lawgiver
           thereto
           ,
           is
           of
           such
           high
           concerne
           and
           elevation
           ,
           as
           we
           should
           not
           count
           our
           life
           dear
           (
           if
           called
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           be
           offered
           up
           as
           a
           Sacrifice
           thereon
           )
           yea
           that
           a
           publick
           testimony
           should
           be
           then
           more
           specially
           owned
           thereto
           ,
           with
           a
           clear
           and
           distinct
           sound
           ,
           when
           so
           visibly
           opposed
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           is
           must
           on
           all
           hands
           be
           confessed
           a
           sad
           decay
           of
           a
           true
           publick
           spirit
           now
           amongst
           us
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           zeal
           ,
           integrity
           and
           watchfulness
           for
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           deep
           impression
           of
           the
           Covenant
           with
           God
           these
           nations
           are
           so
           solemnely
           engaged
           to
           ,
           as
           hath
           formerly
           been
           with
           too
           sad
           and
           unsensible
           a
           wearing
           out
           from
           
           under
           former
           impressions
           of
           duty
           in
           this
           long
           continued
           triall
           now
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           success
           which
           seemes
           to
           wait
           on
           a
           sinful
           course
           ,
           for
           which
           all
           of
           us
           have
           cause
           for
           being
           deeply
           humbled
           before
           the
           Lord
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           would
           hope
           also
           this
           will
           not
           be
           under
           debate
           ,
           that
           an
           endeavour
           for
           a
           safe
           union
           (
           and
           without
           any
           prejudice
           to
           the
           truth
           )
           amongst
           these
           who
           have
           been
           helped
           in
           this
           day
           to
           witness
           and
           suffer
           against
           prelacy
           ,
           and
           are
           one
           in
           the
           great
           concernes
           of
           truth
           &
           godliness
           ,
           is
           both
           a
           commanded
           and
           indispensibly
           necessary
           duty
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           found
           as
           expresly
           charged
           upon
           us
           ,
           as
           any
           duty
           I
           know
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           there
           may
           be
           differences
           in
           a
           purely
           Reformed
           Church
           in
           matters
           of
           truth
           consistent
           with
           mutuall
           edification
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           division
           or
           breach
           amongst
           such
           ,
           yea
           that
           such
           will
           be
           still
           here
           ,
           whilst
           we
           know
           but
           in
           part
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           This
           concession
           I
           hope
           may
           not
           come
           under
           question
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           our
           guilt
           this
           day
           ,
           our
           not
           being
           more
           suteably
           affected
           with
           both
           the
           sin
           and
           judgment
           of
           this
           present
           rent
           and
           division
           ,
           as
           we
           ought
           :
           when
           our
           Master
           hath
           so
           expresly
           told
           ,
           that
           a
           Kingdome
           divided
           against
           it self
           cannot
           stand
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           thus
           threatned
           than
           the
           utter
           dissolution
           of
           such
           a
           Church
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           That
           there
           is
           now
           need
           of
           more
           closs
           correspondence
           ,
           and
           personall
           freedome
           with
           greatest
           tenderness
           to
           be
           managed
           in
           this
           present
           difference
           with
           other
           ,
           since
           they
           may
           thus
           tear
           one
           another
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           before
           they
           understand
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           prejudice
           thus
           entertained
           with
           personal
           reflections
           ,
           and
           alienating
           of
           affection
           must
           necessarily
           tend
           on
           every
           hand
           to
           widen
           the
           breach
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           That
           this
           deplorable
           rent
           now
           amongst
           the
           godly
           hath
           that
           sad
           gravamen
           therewith
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           striving
           and
           devouring
           one
           another
           in
           the
           furnace
           ,
           whilst
           so
           sore
           pressed
           otherwise
           under
           the
           cross
           ,
           yea
           in
           the
           publick
           view
           of
           all
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           who
           so
           eagerly
           thus
           watch
           for
           our
           halting
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           That
           there
           is
           a
           great
           hazard
           in
           credulity
           ,
           and
           easy
           entertaining
           reports
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           others
           in
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           too
           many
           seem
           designedly
           to
           tread
           in
           the
           dark
           this
           way
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           to
           promot
           a
           party
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           seek
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           follow
           an
           interest
           on
           the
           ruine
           and
           fall
           of
           the
           repute
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           have
           had
           a
           most
           sweet
           savour
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           been
           much
           blessed
           for
           the
           edification
           of
           many
           :
           this
           we
           may
           fear
           is
           one
           of
           the
           provoking
           evils
           in
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           smoak
           in
           his
           nostrils
           ,
           who
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             such
             as
             sow
             discord
             amongst
             brethren
             are
             an
             abomination
             unto
             him
             Pro.
          
           6
           :
           19.
           
             and
             hath
             cursed
             such
             as
             smiteth
             his
             neighbour
             secretly
             Deut.
          
           27
           :
           24.
           which
           may
           be
           no
           less
           sad
           and
           sore
           by
           smiting
           by
           the
           tongue
           ,
           than
           by
           the
           sword
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           I
           hope
           this
           also
           will
           be
           mutually
           granted
           ,
           that
           a
           safe
           managing
           of
           differences
           and
           rents
           amongst
           the
           godly
           in
           so
           breaking
           a
           time
           as
           this
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           difficult
           things
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           so
           hard
           it
           is
           to
           get
           our
           own
           spirits
           kept
           out
           ,
           to
           reach
           that
           tender
           and
           due
           regard
           to
           present
           circumstances
           for
           publick
           edification
           ;
           yea
           to
           be
           kept
           in
           an
           humble
           and
           spirituall
           frame
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           the
           life
           of
           grace
           kept
           in
           vigorous
           exercise
           ,
           so
           as
           thus
           to
           have
           pride
           ,
           wrath
           ,
           and
           bitterness
           of
           spirit
           made
           to
           melt
           down
           in
           meekness
           ,
           humility
           and
           love
           .
           Having
           premitted
           these
           few
           ,
           Concessions
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           found
           of
           some
           weight
           in
           this
           sad
           case
           ,
           we
           are
           now
           in
           ,
           I
           must
           humbly
           offer
           these
           following
           Proposals
           to
           be
           considered
           .
        
         
           PROP.
           I.
           Should
           we
           not
           with
           greatest
           fear
           and
           trembling
           look
           on
           a
           breach
           and
           rent
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           amongst
           the
           truely
           godly
           in
           this
           day
           on
           these
           grounds
           ?
           1.
           
           That
           it
           so
           expresly
           controlls
           the
           authority
           of
           our
           great
           Master
           ,
           who
           hath
           enjoyned
           by
           such
           reitereated
           commands
           ,
           love
           and
           concord
           amongst
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           so
           as
           I
           
           can
           find
           no
           duty
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           with
           more
           frequent
           obtestations
           and
           arguments
           pressed
           than
           this
           .
           And
           though
           it
           is
           unquestionable
           ,
           that
           some
           must
           be
           more
           culpable
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           difference
           than
           others
           ,
           yet
           doth
           he
           press
           thus
           with
           such
           vehemency
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           such
           reserve
           ,
           to
           sist
           ,
           untill
           there
           should
           be
           an
           intire
           onness
           in
           judgment
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           else
           there
           were
           no
           such
           difficulty
           or
           neid
           of
           it
           to
           be
           thus
           pressed
           .
           2.
           
           That
           it
           was
           his
           dying
           charge
           Joh.
           15
           :
           17.
           
             to
             love
             one
             another
          
           ,
           and
           to
           guard
           against
           any
           breach
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           and
           seemes
           to
           have
           been
           the
           thing
           his
           heart
           was
           most
           fixt
           on
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           to
           leave
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           a
           witness
           of
           their
           being
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             and
             that
             the
             world
             might
             know
             him
             to
             be
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             Joh.
          
           17
           :
           21.
           and
           thus
           be
           for
           a
           testimony
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           to
           enforce
           a
           conviction
           of
           the
           excellency
           of
           Christianity
           and
           doctrine
           thereof
           on
           the
           greatest
           Atheists
           .
           3.
           
           And
           may
           we
           not
           see
           these
           prejudices
           ,
           which
           follow
           on
           a
           formed
           and
           growing
           breach
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           oft
           such
           ,
           as
           the
           cause
           and
           occasion
           thereof
           do
           bear
           no
           proportion
           thereto
           ,
           when
           brought
           to
           the
           Test
           of
           that
           great
           rule
           of
           Christian
           love
           in
           its
           due
           latitude
           ,
           as
           prescribed
           by
           our
           blessed
           Master
           ;
           yea
           that
           thus
           there
           is
           a
           being
           so
           sadly
           engaged
           in
           disputings
           &
           sidings
           with
           parties
           ,
           with
           such
           exasperation
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           neglecting
           of
           these
           offices
           of
           love
           we
           ow
           to
           others
           .
           4.
           
           That
           we
           may
           see
           such
           a
           sad
           rent
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           is
           followed
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           becomes
           a
           labyrinth
           and
           maze
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           found
           thus
           to
           get
           out
           ,
           but
           that
           by
           which
           they
           first
           entered
           .
           5.
           
           That
           conspicuous
           beacon
           also
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           ages
           hath
           been
           set
           hereon
           ,
           may
           make
           us
           tremble
           hereat
           ,
           and
           how
           this
           hath
           resolved
           not
           only
           into
           strife
           ,
           debate
           ,
           confusion
           and
           disturbances
           both
           publick
           and
           private
           ,
           but
           to
           hazard
           the
           very
           ruine
           and
           dissolution
           of
           such
           a
           Church
           .
           We
           find
           Salvian
           shewing
           that
           this
           was
           one
           of
           the
           saddest
           presages
           of
           that
           desolating
           stroak
           ,
           that
           came
           upon
           the
           Affricain
           Churches
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           see
           the
           very
           first
           visible
           degenerating
           of
           Christianity
           in
           the
           primitive
           times
           begin
           here
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           at
           such
           a
           breach
           the
           envious
           one
           waits
           to
           sow
           his
           tares
           ;
           and
           how
           rare
           is
           a
           stop
           ,
           or
           fixing
           found
           in
           such
           a
           current
           ,
           but
           like
           the
           breaking
           in
           of
           waters
           ,
           doth
           carry
           many
           a
           further
           length
           than
           they
           ever
           intended
           .
           It
           is
           known
           on
           what
           grounds
           that
           sad
           breach
           by
           Labadie
           and
           his
           party
           began
           here
           in
           the
           Belgick
           Church
           ,
           with
           whom
           many
           went
           in
           the
           simplicity
           of
           their
           heart
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           a
           designed
           cure
           to
           the
           offence
           was
           then
           taken
           by
           them
           ,
           did
           but
           heighten
           the
           distemper
           ,
           and
           occasioned
           so
           much
           prejudice
           against
           the
           power
           and
           truth
           of
           godliness
           in
           this
           land
           .
        
         
           PROP.
           II.
           May
           we
           on
           any
           safe
           ground
           break
           up
           
             Church
             fellowship
          
           and
           communion
           so
           far
           with
           those
           who
           have
           accepted
           the
           late
           indulgence
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           hear
           or
           receive
           the
           publick
           ordinances
           from
           them
           as
           being
           such
           :
           I
           must
           propose
           this
           on
           these
           grounds
           .
           1.
           
           That
           hereby
           no
           approbation
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           can
           be
           necessarily
           inferred
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           of
           offence
           can
           never
           be
           owned
           such
           ,
           as
           to
           pollute
           the
           ordinances
           ,
           or
           make
           communion
           with
           these
           in
           the
           least
           sinfull
           to
           us
           .
           But
           it
           would
           be
           adverted
           on
           what
           side
           the
           most
           dangerous
           and
           destructive
           inconveniences
           are
           ,
           and
           hazard
           of
           the
           greatest
           offence
           hereby
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           2.
           
           That
           we
           must
           still
           own
           these
           as
           our
           brethren
           (
           what
           ever
           be
           the
           present
           difference
           )
           with
           whom
           we
           are
           one
           (
           we
           hope
           )
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           great
           concernes
           of
           truth
           and
           godliness
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           doctrine
           and
           principles
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           for
           in
           these
           we
           differ
           not
           in
           Thesi
           ,
           what
           ever
           the
           application
           hereof
           is
           matter
           of
           difference
           ;
           yea
           should
           be
           tender
           to
           judge
           ,
           in
           so
           far
           as
           they
           profess
           (
           whom
           we
           so
           assuredly
           know
           to
           be
           both
           serious
           and
           godly
           )
           in
           their
           opposition
           both
           to
           the
           Prelatick
           and
           Erastian
           Adversary
           .
           3.
           
           That
           
           they
           are
           such
           we
           must
           own
           to
           be
           the
           undoabted
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           cloathed
           with
           a
           Ministeriall
           power
           to
           preach
           and
           dispense
           the
           ordinances
           ,
           ere
           ever
           this
           Indulgence
           was
           on
           foot
           ,
           these
           being
           Acts
           of
           their
           office
           ,
           which
           flowes
           from
           no
           convey
           or
           grant
           of
           the
           Magistrat
           to
           such
           places
           ;
           and
           that
           be
           vertue
           of
           their
           office
           and
           calling
           ,
           the
           peoples
           tey
           standeth
           still
           in
           force
           to
           hear
           them
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           that
           primary
           relation
           they
           were
           under
           ,
           as
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           universall
           .
           4.
           
           That
           this
           cannot
           be
           made
           practicable
           ,
           except
           we
           take
           the
           very
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           off
           its
           hinges
           ,
           without
           a
           declarative
           sentence
           ;
           since
           upon
           the
           matter
           it
           is
           to
           draw
           out
           one
           of
           the
           highest
           censures
           against
           so
           considerable
           a
           party
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           yea
           to
           exercea
           critick
           and
           juridicall
           power
           some
           way
           ,
           not
           only
           over
           these
           who
           are
           indulged
           ,
           but
           over
           must
           of
           the
           whole
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           who
           are
           still
           free
           and
           enforced
           in
           conscience
           to
           own
           such
           in
           their
           Ministry
           .
           5.
           
           That
           this
           should
           be
           a
           departing
           from
           an
           union
           once
           acknowledged
           in
           our
           fellowship
           and
           communion
           with
           them
           in
           the
           publick
           ordinances
           .
           It
           hath
           been
           hitherto
           publickly
           owned
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           whole
           Church
           had
           been
           so
           far
           left
           ,
           as
           to
           some
           sad
           compliance
           for
           a
           time
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           thus
           the
           peoplefixt
           under
           the
           Ministry
           of
           such
           ,
           that
           even
           on
           an
           after
           discovery
           of
           the
           evil
           thereof
           ,
           there
           would
           not
           be
           allowed
           the
           same
           necessity
           ,
           or
           expediency
           of
           separation
           ,
           or
           for
           refusall
           to
           hear
           them
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           now
           in
           our
           case
           for
           a
           non-compliance
           with
           that
           party
           ,
           and
           keeping
           thus
           at
           a
           continued
           distance
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           ground
           had
           such
           weight
           with
           our
           worthy
           Ancestors
           in
           the
           former
           times
           of
           prelacy
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           not
           brought
           in
           at
           once
           ,
           but
           by
           degrees
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           thus
           found
           it
           not
           safe
           and
           easy
           to
           break
           up
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           have
           Chruch
           fellowship
           in
           receiving
           the
           publick
           ordinances
           then
           from
           such
           ,
           though
           a
           most
           vigorous
           opposition
           to
           the
           sinfulness
           of
           that
           way
           was
           still
           followed
           ,
           6.
           
           Because
           this
           might
           quickly
           tend
           to
           a
           casting
           off
           of
           most
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           whole
           of
           the
           standing
           non-conforme
           Ministry
           now
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           helped
           to
           stand
           and
           withstand
           against
           Prelacy
           ,
           and
           to
           open
           such
           a
           doore
           for
           any
           of
           the
           people
           at
           their
           pleasure
           to
           quite
           or
           turn
           off
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           without
           any
           fixed
           or
           previous
           cognition
           in
           such
           a
           case
           .
           And
           Oh!
           how
           hard
           ,
           or
           difficult
           will
           it
           be
           found
           to
           set
           bounds
           ,
           or
           fix
           new
           landmarks
           ,
           when
           once
           the
           old
           are
           taken
           up
           ,
           may
           be
           easily
           judged
           .
        
         
           PROP.
           III.
           Is
           such
           a
           refusall
           to
           hear
           these
           Ministers
           who
           are
           indulged
           ,
           now
           owned
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           
             simpliciter
             unlawfull
          
           ,
           or
           on
           that
           ground
           of
           its
           expediency
           ,
           and
           for
           edification
           ?
           I
           would
           hope
           ,
           none
           yet
           dare
           come
           to
           own
           the
           first
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           second
           of
           expediency
           in
           such
           a
           present
           case
           ,
           I
           must
           humbly
           judge
           such
           a
           practice
           would
           seem
           very
           unanswerable
           thereunto
           ,
           on
           these
           grounds
           .
           1.
           
           That
           this
           sad
           effect
           hath
           so
           visibly
           followed
           thereon
           ,
           to
           break
           up
           that
           sweet
           edifying
           fellowship
           ,
           which
           was
           formerly
           amongst
           Christians
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           so
           as
           these
           who
           were
           wount
           to
           walk
           together
           ,
           and
           keep
           Christian
           converse
           ,
           for
           building
           up
           one
           another
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           can
           now
           hardly
           joyn
           or
           pray
           together
           ,
           2.
           
           That
           none
           seem
           to
           have
           gained
           by
           this
           late
           heightned
           breach
           ,
           except
           the
           publick
           Adversary
           ,
           yea
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           ad
           a
           dash
           to
           these
           publick
           meetings
           in
           the
           fields
           thus
           given
           ,
           which
           here
           to
           fore
           were
           so
           eminently
           blessed
           ,
           whilst
           thus
           such
           open
           contradiction
           of
           late
           in
           preaching
           hath
           too
           evidently
           brought
           a
           stumbling
           to
           the
           weak
           ,
           and
           a
           reproach
           on
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           fear
           shall
           not
           in
           haste
           be
           taken
           off
           .
           3.
           
           That
           thus
           the
           prelatick
           party
           seems
           more
           hardned
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           less
           reckoning
           of
           that
           heavy
           charge
           of
           perjury
           and
           defection
           from
           the
           truth
           ,
           when
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           Non-Conforme
           Ministers
           
           they
           find
           publickly
           classed
           with
           them
           ,
           who
           yet
           are
           otherwise
           known
           to
           be
           both
           able
           and
           godly
           ;
           yea
           which
           hath
           been
           sadly
           regrated
           ,
           that
           the
           edge
           of
           that
           wounted
           zeal
           which
           was
           against
           Prelacy
           and
           the
           common
           Adversary
           ,
           hath
           been
           thus
           blunted
           in
           a
           more
           hot
           pursute
           of
           the
           other
           party
           .
           4.
           
           The
           shaking
           and
           stumbling
           of
           many
           ,
           which
           I
           must
           here
           write
           with
           a
           sad
           remembrance
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           who
           I
           durst
           not
           but
           say
           but
           was
           truely
           serious
           ,
           who
           spake
           to
           me
           almost
           weeping
           ,
           when
           I
           was
           last
           in
           our
           Country
           ,
           of
           being
           put
           to
           that
           through
           this
           late
           breach
           and
           visible
           contradictions
           in
           publick
           preaching
           ;
           yea
           that
           some
           had
           openly
           declared
           there
           were
           scarce
           four
           faithfull
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           not
           what
           ,
           or
           whom
           to
           credit
           ,
           but
           like
           to
           be
           shaken
           in
           the
           very
           foundation
           .
           And
           I
           must
           humbly
           judge
           ,
           if
           this
           breach
           should
           grow
           ,
           I
           know
           no
           gain
           will
           ever
           recompense
           the
           
             Kings
             dammage
             herein
          
           ,
           I
           mean
           of
           our
           
             King
             and
             head
          
           in
           the
           edification
           of
           his
           people
           .
           Yea
           who
           are
           there
           ,
           if
           not
           fixt
           and
           established
           by
           grace
           ,
           that
           can
           look
           on
           these
           devouring
           heats
           and
           breakings
           amongst
           both
           Christians
           and
           Ministers
           in
           this
           day
           ,
           but
           are
           in
           hazard
           to
           take
           prejudice
           at
           the
           whole
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           must
           needs
           judge
           that
           these
           cannot
           be
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           .
           5.
           
           I
           must
           yet
           add
           on
           this
           ground
           of
           expediency
           ,
           if
           it
           would
           seem
           to
           engage
           the
           multitude
           in
           these
           controversies
           ,
           and
           make
           this
           their
           business
           ,
           ere
           many
           such
           know
           what
           the
           solide
           work
           and
           exercise
           of
           godliness
           is
           ,
           or
           what
           either
           the
           principles
           and
           power
           of
           Religion
           means
           ,
           and
           why
           is
           that
           so
           expresly
           commanded
           Rom.
           14
           :
           1.
           
           
             Him
             that
             is
             weak
             in
             the
             faith
             receive
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             doubtfull
             disputations
             .
          
           It
           is
           sure
           ,
           that
           it
           much
           concernes
           all
           who
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           know
           the
           message
           they
           deliver
           be
           suted
           for
           solide
           edification
           ,
           and
           in
           bearing
           testimony
           to
           the
           truth
           in
           this
           day
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           unquestionably
           a
           duty
           ,
           that
           yet
           it
           be
           with
           such
           a
           grave
           ministerial
           seriousness
           and
           Christian
           wisdome
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           commend
           the
           truth
           to
           the
           conscience
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           so
           as
           this
           duty
           be
           neither
           neglected
           ,
           nor
           unsuteably
           managed
           ,
           otherwise
           a
           light
           and
           too
           ordinary
           a
           way
           in
           speaking
           on
           so
           grave
           a
           concerne
           ,
           or
           on
           publick
           differences
           ,
           without
           some
           convincing
           and
           suteable
           weight
           herein
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           is
           with
           personal
           reflections
           ,
           we
           may
           fear
           would
           stumble
           much
           more
           then
           convince
           ,
           as
           would
           seem
           a
           thrust
           rather
           at
           the
           persons
           of
           some
           ,
           than
           at
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           gain
           an
           interest
           to
           a
           party
           more
           than
           for
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           PROP.
           IV.
           Are
           not
           such
           expresly
           called
           ,
           yea
           with
           an
           intense
           study
           to
           unite
           so
           far
           for
           the
           truths
           sake
           ,
           and
           in
           following
           clear
           uncontroverted
           duties
           ,
           who
           are
           otherwise
           like
           minded
           in
           things
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           what
           ever
           now
           may
           be
           in
           difference
           amongst
           us
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           union
           should
           not
           ,
           nor
           ought
           to
           sist
           ,
           untill
           a
           through
           onness
           of
           judgment
           be
           attained
           in
           this
           present
           controversy
           (
           which
           were
           so
           much
           to
           be
           desired
           )
           upon
           these
           grounds
           .
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Scripture
           clearly
           determines
           this
           ;
           
             so
             far
             as
             we
             have
             attained
             ,
             to
             walk
             by
             the
             same
             rule
             ,
             and
             mind
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             however
             even
             in
             some
             matters
             of
             truth
             not
             one
             ,
             Phil.
          
           3
           :
           15.
           16.
           and
           with
           hope
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Lord
             in
             due
             time
             may
             graciously
             convince
          
           such
           who
           are
           in
           the
           present
           difference
           most
           culpable
           .
           And
           I
           should
           hope
           ,
           that
           more
           tender
           and
           affectionat
           condescendence
           in
           the
           way
           of
           dealing
           with
           such
           might
           tend
           more
           to
           reclaime
           and
           recover
           ,
           than
           any
           violent
           and
           peremptory
           way
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           ,
           if
           such
           an
           uniting
           in
           unquestionable
           duties
           should
           cease
           ,
           untill
           there
           be
           a
           full
           union
           in
           judgment
           amongst
           the
           truely
           godly
           ,
           what
           times
           of
           the
           Church
           have
           been
           favourable
           ,
           that
           we
           could
           then
           ever
           hope
           ,
           or
           essay
           any
           concord
           in
           duty
           .
           3.
           
           That
           it
           is
           sure
           ,
           the
           most
           eminent
           Instruments
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           primitive
           times
           ,
           and
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           have
           been
           
           oft
           at
           a
           very
           sad
           difference
           amongst
           themselves
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           truth
           ,
           whose
           concurrence
           otherwise
           in
           carrying
           on
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           hath
           been
           most
           remarkeably
           sealed
           with
           a
           blessing
           .
           4.
           
           That
           a
           bearing
           and
           forbearing
           in
           many
           differences
           of
           judgment
           amongst
           the
           godly
           for
           the
           Churches
           peace
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           involvement
           in
           the
           sin
           of
           others
           ,
           hath
           not
           been
           hitherto
           questioned
           by
           the
           greatest
           lights
           and
           witnesses
           to
           the
           truth
           in
           these
           late
           times
           ,
           especially
           where
           both
           the
           doctrine
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           hath
           been
           in
           the
           great
           and
           weighty
           concernes
           thereof
           adhered
           to
           .
           Thus
           blessed
           Calvin
           doth
           so
           pressingly
           obtest
           the
           English
           Congregation
           at
           Francfort
           for
           a
           tender
           bearing
           and
           mutuall
           forbearing
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           in
           that
           present
           difference
           was
           then
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           circumstances
           they
           stood
           under
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           truths
           sake
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           far
           from
           owning
           that
           party
           in
           that
           wherein
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           brethren
           had
           been
           sohighly
           grieved
           .
        
         
           PROP.
           V.
           Is
           it
           not
           one
           of
           the
           great
           concernes
           and
           trials
           of
           Christian
           wisdome
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           how
           to
           apply
           the
           rule
           in
           things
           lawful
           and
           commanded
           ,
           with
           a
           due
           regard
           to
           edification
           in
           such
           a
           case
           .
           I
           propose
           this
           on
           these
           grounds
           .
           1.
           
           The
           express
           warrant
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10
           :
           23.
           
             all
             things
             are
             lawfull
             ,
             but
             not
             expedient
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             lawfull
             ,
             but
             edify
             not
             .
          
           2.
           
           That
           this
           hath
           been
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           depths
           of
           Satan
           to
           turn
           men
           over
           in
           the
           managing
           of
           a
           duty
           on
           another
           sad
           extreame
           ,
           as
           the
           very
           way
           to
           break
           it
           ,
           
             but
             he
             that
             handleth
             a
             matter
             wisely
             shall
             find
             good
             .
          
           The
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           a
           closs
           adhering
           to
           his
           truth
           doth
           never
           of
           it self
           occasion
           a
           breach
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           what
           our
           corruption
           ,
           and
           unsuteable
           following
           of
           duty
           doth
           on
           either
           hand
           occasion
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           jarre
           ,
           except
           what
           is
           from
           our selves
           betwixt
           zeal
           and
           Christian
           prudence
           ,
           since
           these
           are
           both
           expresly
           enjoyned
           ,
           and
           equally
           obliging
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           nor
           can
           they
           ever
           part
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           sad
           prejudice
           to
           the
           truth
           .
           There
           is
           a
           holy
           contemperature
           of
           zeal
           ,
           meekness
           and
           love
           ,
           all
           which
           being
           from
           one
           and
           the
           same
           spirit
           ,
           do
           with
           a
           sweet
           onness
           necessarily
           concurre
           for
           the
           same
           end
           .
           Nor
           can
           I
           possibly
           reconcile
           a
           being
           professedly
           hot
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           with
           being
           cold
           and
           unconcerned
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           except
           I
           should
           quite
           the
           revealed
           rule
           of
           our
           duty
           for
           both
           .
           3.
           
           Because
           the
           truth
           may
           get
           a
           very
           sore
           thrust
           by
           the
           manner
           of
           our
           contending
           for
           it
           :
           the
           
             fruit
             of
             righteousness
             is
             sown
             in
             peace
             ,
          
           and
           both
           should
           be
           seriously
           adverted
           to
           ,
           that
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           be
           neither
           neglected
           ,
           nor
           yet
           prejuged
           ,
           through
           a
           non-suteable
           following
           thereof
           .
           A
           wound
           needs
           both
           a
           tender
           and
           skilfull
           hand
           to
           handle
           it
           ,
           else
           it
           were
           easy
           to
           destroy
           ,
           where
           the
           case
           and
           present
           constitution
           of
           the
           patient
           is
           not
           considered
           a
           right
           .
           O!
           if
           that
           Scripture
           were
           more
           practically
           owned
           ,
           for
           a
           humble
           tender
           condescendence
           in
           our
           dealing
           with
           others
           for
           the
           truths
           sake
           ,
           I
           
             was
             all
             things
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             gain
             some
             .
          
           Our
           bitter
           ,
           hot
           and
           unadvised
           expressions
           may
           some
           times
           wrong
           the
           interest
           of
           our
           blessed
           Master
           more
           ,
           than
           we
           may
           find
           easy
           with
           our
           furthest
           work
           to
           recover
           .
        
         
           PROP.
           VI.
           Is
           there
           not
           ground
           both
           to
           fear
           and
           watch
           against
           a
           giving
           any
           thrust
           at
           the
           credit
           and
           repute
           of
           the
           
             Ministers
             of
             Christin
             our
             Church
          
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           hour
           of
           tentation
           ,
           and
           after
           many
           sore
           wrestlings
           and
           differences
           ,
           have
           yet
           obtained
           mercy
           to
           stand
           and
           suffer
           against
           prelacy
           ,
           what
           ever
           cause
           they
           may
           have
           to
           weep
           before
           the
           Lord
           over
           themselves
           for
           saddest
           failings
           and
           unanswerableness
           to
           the
           work
           of
           their
           day
           ?
           I
           most
           propose
           this
           on
           these
           grounds
           .
           1.
           
           Though
           I
           would
           be
           far
           from
           judging
           it
           to
           be
           designed
           ,
           yet
           
             ex
             intentione
             operis
          
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           too
           visibly
           inductive
           concurring
           with
           the
           same
           end
           ,
           and
           interest
           both
           of
           the
           
             Prelatick
             party
          
           and
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           thus
           may
           give
           a
           sadder
           thrust
           ,
           than
           is
           apprehended
           ,
           at
           
           the
           propheticall
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           kingly
           office
           of
           our
           blessed
           head
           ?
           2.
           
           That
           this
           upon
           the
           matter
           is
           some
           way
           all
           one
           ,
           as
           to
           silence
           them
           and
           cast
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           since
           it
           must
           needs
           tend
           to
           disable
           and
           render
           them
           useless
           in
           their
           Masters
           work
           ,
           what
           ever
           tends
           to
           break
           their
           credit
           ,
           as
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           should
           it
           not
           be
           deeply
           considered
           ,
           if
           the
           charge
           be
           such
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           necessity
           to
           follow
           for
           making
           them
           in
           a
           manner
           contemptible
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           the
           labour
           and
           fervice
           of
           such
           this
           day
           in
           the
           vineyard
           of
           the
           Lord
           may
           amount
           to
           .
           3.
           
           What
           help
           thus
           can
           the
           poor
           ignorant
           and
           impenitent
           sinners
           have
           for
           their
           cure
           ,
           if
           thus
           impressed
           and
           taught
           to
           turn
           their
           back
           on
           so
           many
           serious
           and
           godly
           Ministers
           ,
           whose
           work
           hath
           had
           a
           convincing
           seal
           on
           many
           ?
           And
           I
           hope
           with
           greatest
           desire
           would
           seek
           the
           saving
           of
           souls
           ,
           yea
           when
           the
           prophane
           ,
           drunkards
           ,
           swearers
           and
           worldlings
           shall
           thus
           flee
           under
           such
           a
           patrociny
           ,
           that
           many
           if
           not
           most
           of
           the
           non-conforme
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           neither
           to
           be
           heard
           ,
           nor
           owned
           ,
           how
           sad
           should
           this
           be
           ?
           Or
           if
           they
           go
           that
           length
           ,
           as
           to
           hear
           ,
           yet
           with
           having
           them
           in
           such
           contempt
           ,
           as
           without
           any
           dread
           or
           fear
           to
           slight
           their
           ministeriall
           exhortations
           .
           And
           Oh!
           the
           souls
           of
           many
           thus
           in
           hazard
           to
           be
           undone
           ,
           and
           to
           run
           to
           their
           own
           destruction
           ,
           and
           take
           such
           advantage
           ,
           when
           so
           much
           is
           given
           to
           revile
           Ministers
           known
           to
           be
           unquestionably
           godly
           ,
           and
           fixed
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           they
           would
           seek
           to
           draw
           them
           to
           repentance
           .
           This
           is
           no
           personall
           interest
           ,
           nor
           will
           it
           be
           found
           a
           light
           or
           small
           matter
           ,
           pretend
           who
           will
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           to
           give
           a
           publick
           thrust
           at
           the
           credit
           of
           a
           
             Minister
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           who
           may
           yet
           have
           some
           service
           for
           his
           Master
           under
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           whose
           sin
           being
           blotted
           out
           shall
           be
           for
           ever
           hid
           in
           the
           day
           of
           their
           appearance
           before
           the
           great
           judge
           .
           Or
           thus
           rake
           up
           what
           we
           may
           hope
           he
           hath
           covered
           .
           I
           remember
           what
           I
           heard
           pressed
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           late
           difference
           about
           the
           publick
           resolutions
           after
           a
           communion
           before
           a
           most
           solemne
           auditory
           ,
           and
           by
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           I
           know
           then
           ;
           yea
           when
           to
           the
           conviction
           of
           all
           he
           was
           owned
           with
           greatest
           evidence
           of
           the
           presence
           of
           God.
           I
           think
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           sad
           differences
           now
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           should
           with
           Shem
           and
           Japhet
           take
           the
           mantle
           ,
           and
           with
           our
           eyes
           shut
           go
           backward
           ,
           and
           lay
           it
           upon
           Noah
           ,
           yet
           was
           he
           in
           his
           judgment
           fixt
           against
           the
           resolution
           .
           4.
           
           Hath
           not
           the
           greatest
           strength
           which
           error
           and
           seduction
           have
           got
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Brittain
           ,
           most
           visibly
           followed
           on
           the
           reproach
           and
           subtile
           breaking
           of
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ?
           And
           what
           doth
           the
           Popish
           Adversary
           more
           visibly
           designe
           than
           this
           ?
           As
           
             Conzen
             a
             Jesuite
             Polit.
          
           2.
           cap.
           18.
           writes
           ,
           
             that
             the
             surest
             way
             to
             reduce
             the
             Church
             to
             Popery
             ,
             was
             to
             have
             their
             great
             aim
             against
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             by
             blasting
             of
             their
             reputation
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             persecuting
             of
             their
             persons
             .
          
           5.
           
           And
           how
           sad
           may
           this
           be
           judged
           for
           such
           ,
           after
           many
           years
           tossings
           ,
           and
           being
           exposed
           to
           many
           sore
           difficulties
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           to
           suffer
           at
           last
           more
           from
           friends
           ,
           than
           publick
           Adversaries
           ,
           and
           thus
           be
           under
           both
           these
           rods
           at
           once
           .
           I
           write
           this
           ,
           I
           hope
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           countenancing
           of
           whatever
           hath
           been
           matter
           of
           grief
           or
           offence
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           any
           ;
           but
           that
           I
           am
           pressed
           from
           that
           due
           respect
           I
           ow
           both
           to
           the
           persons
           and
           Ministry
           of
           known
           able
           and
           godly
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           straiching
           the
           principles
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           6.
           
           I
           must
           further
           add
           ,
           that
           I
           fear
           it
           be
           found
           a
           guilt
           lying
           heavy
           on
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           on
           many
           Professors
           there
           ,
           beyond
           most
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           this
           day
           ,
           a
           high
           and
           daring
           contempt
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           there
           ,
           without
           respect
           to
           their
           former
           sufferings
           ,
           integrity
           and
           weight
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           a
           designed
           spreading
           and
           agreaging
           their
           infirmities
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           
           differences
           from
           them
           :
           for
           which
           we
           may
           yet
           fear
           this
           sin
           be
           write
           in
           our
           judgment
           by
           the
           Lord
           his
           recalling
           further
           his
           despised
           Messingers
           .
           And
           now
           whilst
           it
           seemes
           the
           plague
           of
           the
           time
           for
           many
           to
           hate
           and
           revile
           the
           Ministry
           of
           Christ
           ,
           need
           they
           be
           thus
           further
           killed
           and
           hardned
           with
           prejudice
           against
           such
           a
           remedy
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           even
           by
           their
           friends
           should
           be
           thus
           put
           to
           do
           their
           work
           with
           grief
           and
           not
           with
           joy
           ?
        
         
           I
           shall
           but
           further
           add
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           deeply
           pondered
           ,
           how
           far
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           more
           concerne
           than
           our
           souls
           are
           worth
           ,
           hath
           been
           exposed
           to
           saddest
           reproach
           ;
           how
           much
           reall
           exercise
           of
           soul
           in
           the
           serious
           and
           internall
           work
           of
           Religion
           hath
           been
           made
           of
           late
           to
           resolve
           in
           imbittering
           debates
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           a
           drawing
           into
           parties
           .
           Oh!
           how
           must
           our
           care
           be
           yet
           further
           write
           in
           letters
           of
           blood
           ?
           That
           
             Rabies
             Theologorum
          
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           tearmed
           in
           the
           
             German
             Church
          
           ,
           was
           such
           as
           made
           some
           eminent
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           then
           to
           long
           for
           death
           ,
           to
           get
           out
           of
           such
           a
           flame
           into
           that
           land
           of
           peace
           .
           We
           may
           not
           quite
           the
           least
           of
           truth
           for
           the
           peace
           and
           concord
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           can
           these
           be
           ever
           in
           opposite
           tearmes
           ,
           but
           as
           we
           make
           them
           ,
           and
           I
           may
           with
           some
           confidence
           say
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           now
           here
           writen
           ,
           hath
           been
           with
           a
           serious
           desire
           in
           respect
           to
           both
           ;
           but
           I
           hope
           some
           may
           speak
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Bucer
           ,
           that
           for
           a
           safe
           healing
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           it
           made
           effectuall
           to
           a
           broken
           and
           rent
           Church
           now
           ,
           they
           would
           judge
           it
           of
           that
           concerne
           ,
           as
           if
           called
           and
           helped
           of
           the
           Lord
           herein
           ,
           to
           lay
           down
           their
           life
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           thus
           for
           their
           brethren
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           been
           in
           some
           measure
           pressed
           to
           write
           this
           ,
           if
           I
           could
           with
           that
           single
           regard
           to
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           Lord
           thus
           deal
           with
           my
           own
           conscience
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           And
           though
           I
           designed
           in
           as
           few
           words
           as
           possible
           ,
           to
           speak
           my
           heart
           herein
           ,
           yet
           must
           add
           a
           few
           things
           more
           on
           a
           subject
           ,
           though
           very
           sad
           ,
           yet
           of
           much
           weight
           and
           import
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           it
           may
           be
           too
           visibly
           the
           great
           want
           which
           is
           this
           day
           in
           the
           serious
           work
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           gives
           the
           saddest
           rise
           to
           these
           high
           distempers
           now
           amongst
           us
           ,
           that
           if
           these
           graces
           of
           the
           spirit
           were
           in
           more
           lively
           exercise
           ,
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           humility
           ,
           patience
           and
           meekness
           ,
           
             a
             putting
             on
             of
             bowells
             of
             mercy
             ,
             tenderness
             and
             compassion
             ,
             as
             the
             Elect
             of
             God
          
           towards
           these
           we
           differ
           from
           ,
           with
           more
           severe
           self
           judging
           ,
           and
           suteable
           fear
           in
           judging
           ,
           and
           condemning
           others
           ,
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           have
           ;
           this
           present
           difference
           should
           never
           have
           come
           to
           a
           formed
           breach
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           yea
           thus
           more
           advantage
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           clear
           testimony
           kept
           up
           thereto
           by
           a
           spirit
           of
           love
           .
           It
           hath
           been
           astonishing
           to
           see
           imbittering
           heats
           and
           animosity
           ,
           with
           such
           sore
           thrusts
           at
           a
           distance
           to
           break
           the
           credit
           of
           others
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           visible
           corruptions
           of
           corruption
           ,
           yet
           plead
           a
           patrociny
           for
           the
           same
           .
           O
           my
           friends
           ,
           why
           is
           it
           so
           ?
           The
           zeal
           of
           God
           must
           be
           for
           the
           
             Churches
             edification
          
           ,
           and
           also
           bring
           us
           thus
           under
           a
           constraint
           for
           union
           :
           the
           wisdom
           that
           is
           from
           above
           ,
           and
           is
           pure
           ,
           is
           peaceable
           ,
           gentle
           and
           easy
           to
           be
           intreated
           ,
           without
           hypocrisy
           and
           without
           partiality
           .
           And
           do
           any
           feele
           the
           comforts
           and
           sealings
           of
           the
           spirit
           with
           a
           dividing
           and
           imbittered
           temper
           ?
           It
           was
           a
           sad
           rebuke
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           got
           ,
           though
           on
           a
           just
           resentment
           they
           had
           of
           the
           wrong
           done
           their
           Master
           ,
           but
           that
           tended
           more
           to
           destroy
           ,
           than
           to
           gain
           ,
           
             you
             know
             not
             of
             what
             spirit
             you
             are
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Have
           we
           not
           hitherto
           seen
           ,
           that
           on
           a
           small
           remove
           and
           secession
           in
           our
           Church
           fellowship
           ,
           such
           have
           made
           more
           haste
           than
           good
           speed
           ,
           nor
           have
           found
           it
           easy
           after
           to
           fixe
           ,
           untill
           they
           have
           been
           a
           length
           their
           heart
           would
           some
           time
           have
           trembled
           
           at
           ;
           yea
           thus
           besides
           the
           wounding
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           darkning
           the
           glory
           of
           〈◊〉
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           shaking
           the
           faith
           of
           many
           ,
           have
           been
           forced
           to
           run
           on
           saddest
           inconveniences
           and
           new
           principles
           to
           maintain
           their
           way
           .
           What
           ever
           length
           the
           difference
           about
           the
           publick
           resolutions
           of
           late
           came
           to
           (
           which
           was
           a
           visible
           presage
           of
           the
           stroak
           that
           after
           came
           )
           yet
           was
           there
           no
           dashing
           on
           such
           a
           rock
           as
           this
           is
           now
           .
           And
           we
           may
           know
           ,
           that
           what
           ever
           tends
           to
           divide
           amongst
           the
           godly
           ,
           or
           betwixt
           people
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           gets
           but
           too
           easy
           an
           hearing
           oft
           amongst
           many
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           sib
           to
           our
           corruption
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           strongest
           lusts
           of
           the
           flesh
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Is
           there
           not
           an
           undoubted
           necessity
           this
           day
           to
           essay
           to
           the
           farthest
           an
           union
           and
           healing
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           of
           no
           less
           import
           ,
           than
           the
           keeping
           up
           of
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           salvation
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           a
           preventing
           the
           stumbling
           of
           many
           now
           in
           such
           visible
           hazard
           ,
           which
           are
           more
           than
           our
           souls
           are
           worth
           ?
           And
           can
           we
           see
           how
           these
           shall
           be
           safe
           ,
           if
           this
           breach
           be
           still
           widned
           ?
           The
           longer
           continuance
           will
           make
           it
           the
           more
           difficult
           to
           heal
           ,
           when
           on
           all
           hands
           we
           are
           made
           to
           mourn
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           issue
           ,
           which
           we
           would
           not
           formerly
           believe
           ;
           and
           is
           not
           this
           a
           strange
           rent
           and
           distemper
           in
           a
           day
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           hath
           cast
           us
           all
           down
           ,
           that
           our
           great
           work
           should
           be
           to
           bear
           down
           others
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           pronness
           to
           take
           offence
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           there
           is
           in
           giving
           it
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           high
           provoking
           causes
           of
           wrath
           and
           judgment
           ,
           which
           as
           in
           greatest
           letters
           ,
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           hath
           been
           write
           before
           our
           eyes
           in
           the
           
             late
             providences
             of
          
           this
           time
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Since
           each
           is
           concerned
           to
           prove
           his
           own
           heart
           and
           work
           herein
           ,
           and
           what
           may
           be
           his
           accession
           to
           so
           highly
           a
           provoking
           guilt
           and
           stroak
           as
           threatens
           no
           less
           than
           an
           utter
           quenching
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           overwhelmed
           with
           
             Popery
             ,
             Atheisme
          
           ,
           and
           all
           ungodliness
           ,
           which
           so
           much
           gain
           ground
           by
           our
           breach
           .
           It
           were
           well
           ,
           if
           there
           could
           be
           so
           impartiall
           a
           search
           herein
           ,
           and
           triall
           more
           of
           our selves
           ,
           than
           by
           rolling
           it
           over
           on
           others
           ,
           what
           may
           be
           our
           part
           therein
           ;
           and
           if
           these
           things
           bring
           not
           a
           sad
           involvement
           in
           such
           a
           guilt
           .
           1.
           
           When
           there
           is
           no
           tender
           abstaining
           from
           harsh
           censuring
           of
           others
           .
           2.
           
           When
           there
           is
           a
           pressing
           more
           of
           that
           which
           tends
           to
           divide
           ,
           than
           what
           there
           is
           to
           unite
           ,
           and
           in
           how
           far
           we
           are
           still
           one
           in
           our
           former
           principles
           .
           3.
           
           When
           high
           prejudice
           ,
           and
           alienation
           of
           affection
           is
           not
           closly
           watched
           against
           ,
           which
           like
           the
           predominant
           humour
           of
           the
           jaundice
           ,
           will
           quickly
           present
           all
           things
           in
           the
           same
           colours
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           difficult
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           way
           of
           others
           we
           differ
           from
           ,
           without
           a
           sad
           by
           ass
           .
           4.
           
           When
           contendings
           even
           for
           the
           truth
           are
           more
           passionat
           and
           breaking
           ,
           than
           with
           humble
           seriousness
           to
           be
           rationally
           convincing
           and
           healing
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           unlike
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             and
             in
             being
             defamed
             ,
             yet
             to
             intreat
             .
          
           5.
           
           When
           there
           is
           not
           some
           study
           to
           walk
           closs
           together
           in
           so
           far
           as
           we
           are
           one
           ,
           and
           mutually
           convinced
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           sure
           would
           help
           to
           come
           more
           neer
           in
           what
           is
           now
           the
           matter
           of
           difference
           ,
           I
           must
           here
           confess
           for
           my self
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           heavy
           on
           my
           spirit
           ,
           that
           I
           did
           not
           with
           more
           seriousness
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           my
           small
           measure
           move
           herein
           ,
           when
           last
           in
           my
           own
           countrey
           ,
           and
           had
           so
           neer
           a
           prospect
           of
           these
           deplorable
           confusions
           ,
           nor
           have
           been
           under
           that
           suteable
           weight
           ,
           as
           such
           a
           time
           calls
           for
           ,
           when
           the
           Church
           there
           is
           as
           strugling
           betwixt
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           though
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           it
           hath
           oft
           made
           me
           covet
           a
           hiding
           and
           more
           abstractness
           from
           so
           sad
           a
           noise
           :
           but
           O
           blessed
           they
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           it
           shall
           be
           given
           to
           stand
           in
           such
           〈◊〉
           breach
           this
           day
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           may
           be
           convincingly
           evident
           the
           zeal
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           healing
           spirit
           do
           most
           sweetly
           concurre
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           what
           can
           we
           possibly
           answer
           to
           our
           own
           conscience
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           the
           
           Reformed
           Churches
           this
           day
           ,
           yea
           at
           the
           appearing
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           now
           the
           poor
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           furnace
           ,
           and
           so
           long
           in
           a
           suffering
           condition
           ,
           is
           like
           to
           be
           more
           ruined
           by
           our selves
           ,
           than
           by
           other
           Adversaries
           ;
           and
           such
           a
           sore
           rent
           now
           amongst
           these
           ,
           who
           are
           still
           one
           in
           
             doctrine
             ,
             worship
             and
             Government
          
           ,
           and
           we
           hope
           have
           access
           to
           the
           Father
           by
           the
           same
           spirit
           ,
           as
           have
           in
           a
           sad
           measure
           broke
           up
           Church
           fellowship
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ordinances
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           most
           concerning
           duties
           of
           Christian
           society
           amongst
           many
           ;
           yea
           this
           to
           be
           still
           growing
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           essay
           nor
           endeavour
           to
           prevent
           such
           a
           ruine
           ,
           that
           is
           like
           to
           be
           entailed
           even
           on
           the
           offspring
           ,
           and
           what
           may
           be
           the
           thought
           of
           the
           generation
           that
           succeeds
           ,
           when
           so
           deplorable
           a
           history
           shall
           be
           put
           on
           record
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECTION
           II.
           
        
         
           IT
           may
           be
           strange
           and
           matter
           of
           astonishment
           this
           day
           ,
           what
           so
           severe
           a
           stretching
           of
           that
           controversy
           about
           the
           late
           Indulgence
           ,
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           bringing
           things
           to
           such
           ane
           extreme
           ,
           can
           possibly
           meane
           ?
           As
           though
           no
           party
           else
           were
           to
           contend
           with
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           of
           Religion
           ,
           is
           like
           to
           be
           swallowed
           up
           betwixt
           
             Popery
             ,
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             Atheisme
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           peace
           and
           true
           edification
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           now
           so
           low
           and
           cheap
           ,
           as
           to
           sacrifice
           them
           upon
           such
           ane
           account
           ;
           yea
           ,
           while
           so
           many
           are
           in
           that
           hazard
           to
           be
           shaken
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           like
           to
           lose
           all
           setted
           perswasion
           of
           the
           truth
           :
           but
           since
           such
           stresse
           hath
           been
           by
           some
           layed
           on
           these
           grounds
           adduced
           in
           the
           late
           
             History
             of
             the
             Indulgence
          
           ,
           for
           not
           hearing
           ,
           or
           receaving
           the
           ordinances
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           from
           such
           Ministers
           as
           have
           accepted
           thereof
           ,
           to
           a
           further
           widening
           thus
           of
           the
           breach
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           been
           expresly
           referred
           thereto
           ,
           as
           a
           full
           answer
           to
           what
           is
           held
           forth
           in
           the
           forgoing
           Paper
           ,
           or
           whatever
           can
           be
           said
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           I
           was
           pressed
           to
           some
           perusall
           thereof
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           to
           know
           whence
           a
           conclusion
           so
           strange
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           high
           and
           universall
           concern
           to
           all
           the
           Churches
           ,
           could
           possibly
           be
           inferred
           or
           established
           by
           any
           ,
           who
           admit
           the
           Truth
           and
           Authrity
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           these
           principles
           wherein
           we
           have
           hitherto
           walked
           .
           But
           ere
           I
           touch
           this
           more
           particularly
           ,
           I
           must
           ,
           to
           prevent
           mistakes
           ,
           premitt
           some
           few
           things
           in
           the
           entry
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           sure
           the
           question
           of
           Separation
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           difficult
           things
           ,
           and
           lyes
           more
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           then
           most
           things
           that
           are
           controverted
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           acts
           of
           extremity
           ,
           such
           as
           this
           ,
           should
           be
           with
           greatest
           reluctation
           ,
           and
           on
           convincing
           and
           necessary
           grounds
           followed
           ;
           nor
           can
           we
           ever
           see
           such
           away
           hath
           in
           any
           time
           been
           blessed
           ,
           (
           how
           favourable
           soever
           it
           might
           seem
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           some
           )
           which
           hath
           tended
           to
           perplex
           and
           precipitantly
           to
           break
           a
           poor
           Church
           and
           how
           sad
           a
           mark
           is
           put
           thereon
           ,
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           may
           be
           read
           
             Jude
             vers
          
           .
           19.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Though
           some
           seem
           too
           visibly
           unconcerned
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           being
           sutably
           affected
           ,
           to
           account
           this
           growing
           breach
           rather
           ane
           ornament
           and
           matter
           of
           boasting
           ;
           yet
           ,
           when
           seriously
           considered
           ,
           of
           such
           import
           is
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           question
           anent
           Church
           fellowship
           and
           communion
           ;
           as
           this
           may
           be
           truly
           called
           ,
           
             Articulus
             stantis
             &
             cadentis
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           and
           upon
           no
           lesse
           hazard
           now
           ,
           (
           if
           grace
           doe
           not
           marvelously
           prevent
           )
           then
           the
           dissolution
           of
           a
           Nationall
           Church
           :
           and
           is
           not
           that
           James
           3.
           16.
           written
           in
           greatest
           letters
           this
           day
           before
           us
           ,
           
             that
             where
             strife
             is
             there
             is
             confusion
             
             and
             every
             evill
             work
             ,
          
           and
           that
           thus
           both
           the
           work
           of
           conversion
           and
           interest
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           most
           visibly
           obstructed
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           We
           must
           take
           no
           measure
           of
           present
           duty
           ,
           from
           the
           event
           ,
           but
           whatever
           proposalls
           or
           essayes
           should
           be
           for
           any
           composure
           or
           healing
           now
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           sinfull
           tampering
           ,
           or
           with
           any
           ceding
           or
           latitude
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           let
           truth
           still
           have
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           for
           I
           should
           reckon
           any
           such
           peace
           with
           greatest
           terrour
           ,
           which
           might
           cause
           a
           breach
           with
           God
           :
           
             have
             salt
             in
             your selfes
             ,
             and
             peace
             one
             with
             another
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           or
           the
           acceptance
           thereof
           by
           any
           of
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           is
           now
           the
           controversy
           amongst
           us
           ,
           nor
           is
           here
           touched
           further
           ,
           then
           a
           necessary
           opposing
           ,
           so
           strange
           and
           unjust
           inferences
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           made
           thence
           ,
           to
           make
           this
           difference
           seem
           greater
           then
           it
           is
           ;
           and
           for
           renting
           the
           poor
           Church
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           known
           when
           that
           design
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           was
           set
           on
           foot
           ,
           what
           sutable
           and
           serious
           freedome
           (
           in
           the
           opportune
           season
           )
           was
           used
           to
           prevent
           any
           dividing
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           of
           any
           concurrence
           therewith
           ,
           yet
           with
           that
           due
           and
           tender
           respect
           to
           there
           Ministry
           ,
           with
           whom
           we
           herein
           differed
           ,
           to
           prevent
           any
           publick
           rent
           or
           breach
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           judged
           these
           most
           sutably
           consistent
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           sure
           ,
           the
           thoughts
           of
           such
           things
           ,
           we
           now
           see
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           a
           spirit
           as
           is
           now
           aloft
           would
           have
           made
           our
           hearts
           then
           tremble
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           that
           this
           great
           duty
           will
           be
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           a
           sutable
           weight
           on
           us
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           day
           ,
           to
           adore
           the
           holy
           and
           spotlesse
           righteousnesse
           of
           God
           in
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           and
           ly
           in
           the
           dust
           before
           him
           ,
           against
           whom
           we
           have
           sinned
           ,
           and
           be
           much
           in
           humble
           and
           serious
           selfjudging
           ;
           for
           we
           should
           tremble
           either
           to
           justifie
           or
           extenuate
           the
           sad
           declinings
           which
           hath
           been
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           in
           these
           later
           times
           ,
           from
           that
           
             first
             love
          
           ,
           tenderness
           and
           zeall
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           concerns
           of
           his
           truth
           ;
           yea
           mourn
           ,
           that
           so
           sad
           a
           faint
           hath
           been
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           despondency
           of
           spirit
           ,
           for
           such
           a
           sutable
           ,
           unite
           ,
           and
           solemne
           appearance
           ,
           as
           was
           called
           for
           in
           bearing
           testimony
           against
           these
           invasions
           made
           on
           the
           Kindome
           of
           our
           blessed
           Master
           ,
           whilst
           many
           opportunities
           hath
           been
           too
           visibly
           lost
           of
           this
           great
           duty
           by
           us
           al.
           
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           Yet
           upon
           the
           other
           hand
           we
           must
           not
           shut
           our
           eyes
           ,
           nor
           conceall
           such
           a
           ground
           of
           hope
           ,
           and
           token
           for
           good
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           destroy
           ,
           but
           dwell
           in
           our
           land
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           accepted
           a
           testimony
           by
           the
           sufferings
           of
           his
           poor
           people
           ,
           even
           of
           all
           ranks
           now
           for
           these
           years
           past
           ,
           who
           have
           cheerfully
           endured
           ,
           with
           much
           long-suffering
           ,
           some
           unto
           death
           ,
           banishment
           ,
           imprisonment
           ,
           and
           the
           spoiling
           of
           their
           goods
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           adventure
           to
           say
           ,
           upon
           this
           account
           a
           greater
           testimony
           hath
           not
           been
           given
           to
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           his
           truth
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           since
           the
           first
           begun
           Reformation
           from
           Popery
           ;
           yea
           ,
           that
           what
           ever
           be
           these
           sad
           deplorable
           differences
           now
           amongst
           us
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           not
           stated
           upon
           a
           publick
           disowning
           of
           any
           principle
           of
           truth
           either
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           worship
           ,
           or
           Government
           ;
           and
           hopes
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           these
           who
           are
           most
           severly
           reflected
           on
           by
           some
           ,
           would
           through
           grace
           ,
           (
           if
           called
           to
           publick
           confession
           ,
           of
           the
           
             glorious
             headship
             and
             supremacy
             ,
             of
             our
             blessed
             Head
             ,
             King
             ,
             and
             Lawgiver
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             )
          
           not
           account
           their
           life
           dear
           unto
           the
           death
           ,
           to
           be
           offered
           up
           as
           a
           sacrifice
           thereon
           :
           Wherein
           I
           judge
           as
           is
           meet
           ,
           and
           with
           more
           peace
           of
           minde
           now
           when
           I
           write
           this
           ,
           then
           to
           judge
           with
           that
           severity
           ,
           and
           peremtorinesse
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           by
           some
           ,
           against
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           fellow-servants
           this
           day
           .
           I
           shall
           but
           add
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           here
           touched
           ,
           hath
           been
           with
           some
           desire
           and
           aime
           ,
           to
           keep
           a
           distance
           from
           any
           
             personall
             reflections
          
           ,
           or
           to
           provoke
           and
           give
           a
           
           thrust
           at
           the
           repute
           of
           any
           ;
           but
           Oh
           ,
           if
           a
           delivering
           ourselfes
           up
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           were
           reckoned
           to
           be
           the
           greatest
           Victory
           ,
           and
           however
           provoked
           or
           injured
           ,
           yet
           by
           
             manifestation
             of
             the
             truth
          
           to
           their
           consciences
           ,
           in
           a
           humble
           ,
           tender
           ,
           and
           convincing
           way
           to
           deall
           with
           such
           ;
           surely
           ,
           this
           should
           be
           matter
           of
           peace
           and
           joy
           in
           the
           shutting
           up
           of
           our
           dayes
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           have
           
             recompenced
             evill
             with
             evill
          
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           thus
           endeavoured
           the
           gaining
           the
           soul
           of
           their
           Brother
           ,
           
             by
             overcoming
             evill
             with
             good
          
           .
        
         
           Having
           premitted
           these
           ,
           I
           must
           touch
           alittle
           some
           grounds
           layed
           down
           in
           that
           
             history
             of
             the
             Indulgence
          
           ,
           for
           not
           hearing
           of
           the
           indulged
           Ministers
           ;
           and
           such
           measures
           as
           seem
           to
           have
           been
           taken
           ,
           for
           a
           stretching
           this
           difference
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           break
           of
           Church
           communion
           and
           fellowship
           with
           these
           ,
           whom
           yet
           they
           dare
           not
           but
           own
           as
           the
           Messengers
           of
           Christ
           to
           his
           Church
           ;
           which
           I
           must
           say
           upon
           some
           serious
           reflection
           ,
           hath
           been
           astonishing
           to
           see
           ,
           so
           high
           a
           charge
           and
           arguments
           adduced
           there
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           confidence
           followed
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           fearched
           unto
           ,
           by
           any
           serious
           and
           unbyassed
           Reader
           ,
           may
           enforce
           them
           to
           see
           ,
           the
           conclusion
           would
           seem
           to
           have
           been
           established
           befor
           the
           premisses
           ;
           though
           in
           this
           as
           to
           the
           tendency
           thereof
           ,
           and
           these
           sad
           and
           deplorable
           consequences
           that
           are
           like
           to
           follow
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           was
           neither
           designed
           ,
           nor
           forseen
           by
           the
           Author
           ,
           to
           whose
           memory
           ,
           (
           if
           such
           as
           is
           pretended
           to
           be
           )
           I
           doe
           own
           great
           respects
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           no
           further
           reflection
           on
           what
           is
           there
           ,
           then
           the
           truth
           ,
           which
           must
           have
           preference
           to
           all
           ,
           indispensibly
           requires
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           We
           may
           see
           in
           stead
           of
           Arguments
           ,
           some
           high
           and
           confident
           assertions
           ,
           where
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           the
           enditement
           goes
           above
           the
           evidence
           ;
           and
           that
           (
           1.
           )
           There
           is
           both
           ane
           imposing
           of
           a
           sense
           upon
           their
           Brethrens
           practise
           ,
           and
           a
           being
           judge
           also
           themselfes
           ;
           and
           such
           a
           sense
           ,
           as
           these
           who
           have
           been
           known
           most
           averse
           from
           any
           acceptance
           of
           that
           Indulgence
           ,
           yet
           can
           neither
           see
           nor
           admitt
           ;
           but
           how
           hard
           is
           it
           ,
           in
           a
           dividing
           time
           ,
           when
           all
           humors
           are
           so
           much
           aloft
           ,
           to
           censure
           without
           slander
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Here
           is
           a
           pressing
           of
           that
           sense
           on
           this
           practise
           ,
           which
           themselves
           doe
           with
           a
           professed
           abhorrence
           disown
           ;
           whose
           candour
           and
           sincerity
           otherwayes
           ,
           in
           the
           greatest
           concerns
           of
           Religion
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           none
           dare
           debate
           ;
           and
           how
           sad
           is
           it
           ,
           when
           deductions
           ,
           and
           inferences
           ,
           are
           rather
           forced
           ,
           then
           found
           ,
           from
           the
           way
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           a
           designe
           more
           to
           defame
           ,
           and
           make
           things
           worse
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           to
           reclaime
           :
           and
           to
           urge
           things
           beyond
           their
           due
           weight
           :
           there
           is
           a
           rigide
           and
           severe
           prosecution
           even
           in
           things
           lawfull
           ,
           that
           brings
           much
           scandall
           on
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           make
           many
           scarr
           and
           take
           a
           judgment
           thereof
           by
           this
           practise
           ,
           which
           yet
           ,
           is
           so
           full
           of
           a
           holy
           sweetnesse
           and
           condescendence
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           What
           is
           held
           forth
           there
           ,
           as
           it
           too
           obviously
           exceeds
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           a
           divesting
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           of
           these
           just
           extenuating
           circumstances
           that
           it
           is
           capable
           of
           ,
           whilst
           no
           censure
           should
           extend
           further
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           ,
           then
           what
           necessarly
           must
           be
           inferred
           from
           the
           fact
           :
           for
           that
           1
           Cor.
           13.
           commanded
           
             Charity
             ,
             which
             thinketh
             no
             evill
             of
             our
             Brother
             ,
          
           so
           also
           reasoneth
           no
           evill
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           put
           ane
           harder
           construction
           then
           it
           can
           justly
           hear
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           some
           desire
           ,
           to
           have
           such
           ane
           advantage
           to
           speak
           evill
           ,
           and
           interprete
           doubtfull
           things
           in
           the
           worst
           sense
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           For
           these
           
             multiplied
             divisions
          
           of
           many
           arguments
           ,
           and
           a
           strange
           empeachment
           of
           ane
           accumulative
           defection
           from
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           falling
           in
           with
           Erastianisme
           ;
           I
           confess
           was
           astonishing
           ,
           what
           such
           a
           heaping
           up
           of
           these
           should
           meane
           ,
           with
           so
           visible
           a
           coincidence
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           as
           if
           to
           repeat
           the
           very
           same
           thing
           ,
           though
           in
           another
           form
           twenty
           ,
           or
           thirty
           times
           over
           ,
           could
           thus
           have
           the
           more
           weight
           :
           but
           we
           know
           ,
           arguments
           must
           be
           weighed
           ,
           and
           not
           numbered
           .
        
         
         
           Thirtly
           ,
           And
           is
           there
           not
           to
           visible
           a
           tendency
           of
           all
           these
           high
           aggravations
           ,
           and
           reasonings
           there
           upon
           ,
           to
           cause
           a
           further
           breach
           ,
           and
           stretch
           this
           difference
           ,
           beyond
           ,
           either
           what
           was
           needfull
           ,
           or
           expedient
           ,
           for
           edification
           ,
           in
           making
           that
           a
           stumbling
           block
           for
           many
           to
           break
           themselfes
           on
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           so
           before
           ;
           and
           thus
           in
           shunning
           one
           extreme
           ,
           hath
           rushed
           both
           themselfes
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           is
           like
           ,
           (
           if
           the
           Lord
           prevenr
           not
           )
           to
           cause
           a
           further
           stated
           division
           in
           other
           points
           of
           truth
           ;
           and
           to
           what
           a
           sad
           extreme
           now
           are
           things
           thus
           come
           ;
           when
           it
           is
           so
           expresly
           declared
           in
           the
           
             preface
             to
             that
             History
          
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           pray
           for
           nothing
           else
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           indulged
           Ministers
           ,
           
             but
             repentance
             ,
             and
             untill
             that
             ,
             may
             have
             no
             sute
             else
             to
             God
             in
             their
             behalf
          
           ;
           which
           is
           ane
           expresse
           denying
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           successe
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           edification
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           untill
           they
           be
           once
           convinced
           ,
           and
           have
           changed
           their
           judgment
           :
           yea
           ,
           thus
           could
           not
           joine
           with
           such
           in
           prayer
           ,
           upon
           any
           other
           sute
           that
           they
           should
           put
           up
           for
           themselfes
           ,
           before
           the
           Lord.
           I
           should
           wish
           this
           had
           been
           so
           cautioned
           ,
           as
           any
           safe
           or
           warrantable
           sense
           ,
           could
           have
           been
           put
           on
           so
           strange
           ane
           assertion
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           communion
           of
           the
           saints
           ,
           and
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           herein
           ,
           must
           undeniably
           be
           made
           void
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           here
           is
           a
           most
           sad
           ,
           and
           unwarrantable
           overstretching
           of
           this
           controversy
           ,
           (
           in
           so
           high
           a
           charge
           ,
           as
           is
           thus
           brought
           ,
           of
           Erastianisme
           ,
           and
           ane
           
             expresse
             formall
             ,
             receiving
             of
             their
             Ministry
             from
             Magistrate
             )
          
           I
           must
           humbly
           judge
           ,
           is
           unanswerable
           on
           these
           grounds
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           thus
           ,
           is
           charged
           upon
           them
           and
           their
           practise
           ,
           for
           having
           yeelded
           up
           more
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           then
           is
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           once
           sought
           or
           required
           by
           them
           ,
           in
           that
           
             Act
             of
             Indulgence
          
           ;
           since
           that
           which
           is
           expresly
           shewed
           there
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           allow
           and
           permitt
           such
           the
           publick
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           in
           these
           respective
           places
           where
           they
           should
           be
           confyned
           ,
           to
           be
           without
           hazard
           of
           law
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Because
           ,
           (
           and
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           none
           will
           question
           it
           )
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           the
           validity
           thereof
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           did
           also
           exercise
           the
           same
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           any
           hazard
           from
           the
           law
           ,
           before
           any
           such
           Indulgence
           was
           ,
           is
           sufficiently
           known
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           Whatever
           difference
           hath
           been
           in
           the
           application
           ,
           yet
           their
           publick
           adherence
           ,
           to
           the
           same
           principles
           ,
           in
           the
           point
           controverted
           is
           undenyable
           ,
           only
           they
           judge
           their
           practise
           herein
           ,
           to
           be
           consistent
           therewith
           ,
           whilst
           questioned
           by
           others
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           very
           state
           of
           this
           present
           case
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           I
           hope
           none
           dare
           judge
           these
           our
           Brethren
           (
           whatever
           difference
           of
           judgment
           be
           herein
           )
           or
           charge
           them
           with
           wilfull
           errour
           ,
           or
           controuling
           their
           light
           and
           conscience
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           have
           walked
           accordingly
           ;
           (
           and
           I
           must
           so
           judge
           as
           is
           meet
           )
           but
           if
           any
           will
           assume
           ane
           authority
           both
           to
           judge
           ,
           and
           passe
           sentence
           on
           the
           conscience
           of
           such
           ,
           whom
           they
           know
           to
           be
           serious
           ,
           tender
           ,
           and
           judicious
           ,
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           truth
           ;
           I
           cannot
           answer
           this
           ,
           but
           must
           leave
           them
           to
           answer
           that
           great
           infallible
           rule
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           truth
           herein
           ;
           but
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           the
           putting
           of
           so
           a
           strange
           a
           gravamen
           ,
           and
           exaggerating
           of
           this
           practise
           so
           far
           beyond
           all
           bounds
           ,
           hath
           seemd
           strange
           to
           mee
           ,
           how
           possibly
           such
           could
           be
           without
           some
           fear
           and
           dread
           ,
           (
           how
           light
           so
           ever
           it
           seem
           now
           to
           some
           )
           of
           being
           found
           guilty
           of
           a
           sad
           breach
           of
           the
           
             ninth
             command
          
           :
           and
           since
           all
           should
           
             prove
             their
             own
             work
          
           ,
           I
           humbly
           think
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           as
           competent
           judges
           in
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           profession
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           they
           have
           so
           solemnly
           declared
           ,
           as
           any
           else
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           Here
           also
           is
           a
           visible
           opposing
           of
           them
           to
           themselfes
           ,
           in
           so
           far
           as
           their
           declaration
           before
           the
           Councill
           ,
           and
           set
           down
           in
           that
           History
           is
           evident
           ,
           and
           hath
           these
           very
           words
           publickly
           ,
           before
           the
           Magistrate
           :
           
             (
             We
             have
             receaved
             our
             Ministry
             from
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             with
             full
             prescriptions
             from
             him
             ,
             for
             regulating
             us
             therein
             ,
             
             and
             must
             be
             accountable
             to
             him
             ,
             )
          
           and
           if
           these
           so
           publickly
           owned
           this
           ,
           and
           spoke
           the
           same
           in
           truth
           ,
           and
           sincerity
           ;
           then
           these
           strange
           assertions
           so
           frequently
           renewed
           there
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           readers
           nauseating
           ,
           upon
           such
           ane
           account
           of
           there
           having
           taken
           their
           Ministry
           from
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           must
           be
           undenyably
           false
           :
           besides
           it
           s
           known
           (
           and
           should
           we
           deny
           what
           is
           just
           to
           our
           Brethren
           upon
           such
           ane
           account
           ,
           )
           their
           practicall
           witness
           ,
           and
           counteracting
           of
           any
           instructions
           imposed
           on
           them
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           There
           seems
           much
           endeavour
           to
           invalidate
           any
           declaration
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           given
           before
           the
           Councell
           ,
           upon
           the
           omission
           of
           that
           clause
           ,
           only
           ,
           and
           that
           though
           they
           owned
           their
           Ministry
           to
           be
           from
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           receave
           directions
           from
           him
           for
           the
           exercise
           thereof
           ,
           that
           ,
           yet
           ,
           this
           clause
           ,
           only
           ,
           was
           deliberatly
           left
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           Authors
           of
           that
           History
           seems
           the
           more
           pressed
           herein
           ,
           else
           their
           whole
           scope
           were
           frustrate
           ,
           since
           none
           could
           debate
           this
           to
           have
           been
           then
           ,
           a
           full
           and
           clear
           confession
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           as
           from
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           and
           independant
           on
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           concerned
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           this
           ,
           only
           ,
           was
           a
           deliberate
           omission
           ,
           which
           I
           must
           confesse
           a
           strange
           reasoning
           to
           any
           discerning
           Reader
           ,
           that
           page
           130.
           argum
           .
           12.
           they
           with
           such
           confidence
           say
           ,
           
             it
             is
             apparent
             the
             indulged
             did
             deliberatly
             shun
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             had
             there
             Ministry
             only
             from
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           page
           24.
           when
           they
           give
           the
           reason
           why
           this
           was
           deliberatly
           done
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           
             designed
             by
             some
             ,
             (
             sayes
             the
             Author
             )
             if
             I
             be
             not
             misinformed
             :
          
           and
           must
           the
           whole
           stresse
           of
           most
           of
           their
           arguments
           ,
           be
           layed
           over
           upon
           their
           designe
           ,
           and
           intention
           herein
           ,
           and
           no
           lesse
           then
           a
           judiciall
           for
           faulture
           of
           their
           Ministry
           thence
           inferred
           ,
           whilst
           they
           are
           ,
           yet
           ,
           put
           to
           confesse
           ane
           uncertainty
           ,
           whither
           they
           were
           rightly
           enformed
           anent
           this
           ,
           yea
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           or
           if
           this
           omission
           was
           truly
           deliberate
           :
           and
           since
           this
           is
           a
           publick
           fixing
           ,
           a
           most
           high
           scandall
           on
           so
           many
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           expected
           to
           be
           with
           the
           furthest
           evidence
           to
           convince
           others
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           in
           case
           for
           the
           full
           ,
           and
           judiciall
           ,
           out
           making
           thereof
           ,
           when
           required
           ;
           if
           they
           would
           give
           that
           measure
           they
           expect
           from
           others
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Scripture
           indispensibly
           requires
           in
           such
           a
           case
           .
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           It
           is
           strange
           ,
           so
           sudden
           a
           determining
           ,
           and
           publishing
           the
           private
           judgings
           of
           some
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           weight
           and
           universall
           concern
           ,
           without
           so
           much
           as
           a
           previous
           communicating
           in
           Councill
           herein
           ,
           with
           the
           must
           tender
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           whom
           they
           would
           in
           charity
           judge
           to
           be
           serious
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           Councill
           of
           God
           with
           them
           ,
           yea
           ,
           this
           without
           laying
           down
           any
           such
           convincing
           grounds
           ,
           as
           were
           necessary
           to
           justifie
           so
           strange
           a
           practise
           ,
           as
           the
           departure
           from
           fellowship
           in
           the
           publick
           ordinances
           ,
           with
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           as
           though
           this
           had
           no
           weight
           in
           this
           day
           ,
           for
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Prophets
           being
           subject
           to
           the
           Prophets
           .
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           though
           some
           should
           own
           an
           revelation
           ,
           or
           extraordinary
           impulse
           in
           this
           ,
           yet
           ,
           so
           far
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           been
           judged
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           keept
           of
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           vent
           the
           same
           in
           ane
           disorderly
           and
           unsutable
           way
           ;
           or
           adventure
           to
           bring
           in
           so
           strange
           a
           practise
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           publick
           concern
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           without
           the
           Church
           ;
           or
           to
           exerce
           their
           private
           judgment
           ,
           over
           the
           whole
           of
           their
           Brethren
           .
           The
           
             Apostle
             Paull
          
           ,
           tho
           immediatly
           called
           by
           Christ
           ,
           
             yet
             would
             goe
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             to
             conferre
             with
             the
             Brethren
          
           ;
           nor
           would
           
             Paull
             and
             Barnabas
          
           together
           ,
           adventure
           to
           determine
           in
           that
           difference
           at
           Antioch
           ,
           untill
           it
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           Apostles
           :
           the
           same
           spirit
           which
           leads
           unto
           all
           truth
           ,
           does
           also
           lead
           unto
           Humility
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           furthest
           tender
           condescendence
           in
           Brethrens
           dealling
           with
           other
           ;
           nor
           should
           it
           be
           light
           ,
           whatever
           may
           be
           the
           private
           thoughts
           
           of
           some
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           truth
           ,
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           precipitantly
           which
           may
           disturb
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           now
           when
           it
           is
           strugling
           as
           if
           between
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           was
           this
           a
           time
           to
           drive
           with
           such
           heat
           this
           present
           breach
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           way
           to
           defame
           ,
           more
           then
           to
           convince
           and
           gaine
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           a
           height
           of
           severe
           reflection
           on
           all
           that
           comes
           not
           to
           their
           measure
           this
           way
           ,
           as
           if
           to
           be
           
             pious
             ,
             and
             peacable
          
           at
           once
           ,
           were
           wholly
           inconsistent
           .
        
         
           Sevently
           ,
           And
           what
           should
           it
           meane
           ,
           or
           is
           it
           sutable
           to
           that
           candour
           and
           tender
           respect
           ,
           which
           we
           owe
           to
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           late
           Apology
           ,
           to
           set
           down
           these
           arguments
           which
           he
           hath
           there
           for
           not
           hearing
           of
           the
           Curats
           ,
           for
           not
           hearing
           the
           indulged
           ;
           and
           herein
           ,
           to
           oppose
           him
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           expresly
           declared
           sense
           to
           the
           countrary
           ,
           whilst
           now
           by
           his
           death
           he
           cannot
           answer
           .
           But
           his
           own
           words
           there
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           denyed
           ,
           which
           yow
           may
           read
           pag.
           128.
           and
           there
           also
           see
           ,
           a
           vigorous
           opposition
           to
           the
           indulgence
           yet
           without
           any
           breach
           or
           dividing
           from
           these
           worthy
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           have
           accepted
           thereof
           ,
           are
           no
           wayes
           inconsistent
           .
           
             Amongst
             the
             many
             designes
             aimed
             at
             ,
             (
             said
             that
             Author
             )
             in
             this
             indulgence
             ,
             and
             in
             part
             obtained
             ,
             we
             know
             the
             breakings
             and
             dividing
             of
             our
             party
             was
             a
             principall
             one
             ;
             but
             ,
             we
             hope
             ,
             without
             the
             fruit
             our
             Adversaries
             expected
             ;
             for
             whatever
             difference
             there
             hash
             been
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             among
             us
             ,
             in
             our
             practise
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             indulgence
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             agreed
             in
             our
             preceeding
             exceptions
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             had
             been
             accesse
             for
             representing
             the
             same
             to
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             our
             unanimity
             and
             concord
             in
             these
             had
             been
             more
             discovered
             and
             known
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             change
             with
             us
             ,
             of
             our
             known
             and
             professed
             judgment
             anent
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             its
             distinction
             from
             ,
             and
             independency
             on
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             some
             who
             take
             hold
             on
             all
             occasions
             to
             reproach
             us
             ,
             are
             pleased
             to
             represent
             their
             acceptance
             of
             this
             indulgence
             ,
             as
             contradictory
             to
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             our
             former
             professed
             principles
             in
             Church
             Government
             ;
             yet
             ,
             any
             that
             considers
             what
             was
             shortly
             hinted
             at
             in
             the
             Councell
             ,
             at
             the
             receiving
             of
             this
             indulgence
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             more
             largly
             declared
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             their
             congregations
             at
             first
             entry
             ,
             will
             be
             sufficiently
             convinced
             of
             our
             constant
             adherence
             to
             former
             principles
             ,
             which
             by
             this
             acceptance
             is
             not
             at
             all
             changed
             :
             thus
             for
             he
             .
          
        
         
           Eightly
           ,
           But
           if
           the
           declared
           judgments
           ,
           and
           authority
           of
           some
           may
           influence
           any
           to
           a
           more
           implicite
           falling
           in
           with
           this
           way
           ;
           I
           must
           yet
           further
           crave
           leave
           ,
           to
           oppose
           the
           judgment
           of
           one
           ,
           who
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           may
           have
           the
           same
           weight
           and
           authority
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           
             Author
             of
             the
             true
             Non-conformist
          
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           clearing
           the
           duty
           of
           forbearance
           to
           hear
           the
           Curats
           ,
           hath
           these
           words
           which
           I
           cited
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           Paper
           ,
           Page
           196.
           
           
             I
             freely
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             had
             permitted
             this
             whole
             Church
             to
             slide
             into
             the
             present
             evills
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             thereafter
             had
             blessed
             it
             with
             a
             discovery
             ;
             yet
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             admitt
             in
             that
             condition
             the
             same
             necessity
             and
             expediency
             of
             separation
             ,
             that
             I
             now
             finde
             ,
             to
             plead
             with
             for
             a
             non
             complyance
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             our
             present
             non-complyance
             ,
             was
             not
             only
             a
             more
             seasonable
             and
             safe
             duty
             ,
             but
             also
             was
             attended
             with
             a
             faithfull
             and
             edifying
             adherence
             ,
             to
             our
             true
             and
             sent
             Teachers
             .
             And
             page
             194.
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             separation
             is
             a
             departing
             from
             ane
             union
             ,
             once
             acknowledged
             ,
             even
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             themselfes
             not
             condemned
             ,
             and
             thus
             does
             most
             expresly
             determine
             ,
             the
             unwarrantableness
             of
             falling
             of
             from
             Church
             fellowship
             with
             the
             indulged
             Ministers
             on
             that
             head
             ,
             after
             so
             known
             and
             acknowledged
             union
             with
             these
             in
             the
             publick
             ordinances
             ,
             even
             after
             the
             acceptance
             of
             the
             indulgence
             ,
             till
             of
             late
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             
             may
             know
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             sense
             and
             declared
             judgment
             of
             this
             Author
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             now
             further
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             pag.
             487.
             opposing
             himself
             herein
             to
             these
             sharp
             reflections
             of
             G.
             B.
             But
             you
             doe
             not
             only
             make
             your
             Non-conformist
             to
             cede
             as
             it
             were
             to
             your
             reasonings
             ;
             but
             in
             a
             manner
             to
             own
             the
             late
             pretended
             indulgence
             ,
             as
             flowing
             from
             the
             supremacy
             ,
             as
             on
             purpose
             to
             fix
             on
             these
             few
             Ministers
             of
             ours
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             thereby
             restored
             ,
             at
             least
             a
             constructive
             approbation
             of
             this
             evill
             .
             And
             there
             in
             the
             following
             page
             has
             these
             words
             .
             But
             not
             to
             lose
             time
             in
             these
             triflings
             ,
             I
             differ
             from
             your
             Non-conformist
             ,
             and
             am
             so
             much
             against
             the
             supremacy
             ,
             that
             I
             abominate
             the
             indulgence
             under
             this
             name
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             has
             disposed
             the
             King
             to
             restore
             in
             any
             measure
             what
             was
             so
             sinfully
             taken
             away
             ,
             we
             account
             it
             a
             great
             blessing
             ,
             wishing
             that
             he
             may
             be
             in
             such
             manner
             satisfied
             with
             the
             fruits
             of
             this
             course
             ,
             as
             may
             more
             and
             more
             convince
             him
             of
             its
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             encourage
             him
             to
             its
             prosecution
             .
             But
             if
             you
             ,
             or
             any
             think
             ,
             by
             this
             poor
             and
             scant
             restitution
             ,
             to
             bribe
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             your
             usurpations
             ;
             we
             trust
             the
             Lord
             will
             deliver
             his
             own
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             hitherto
             ,
             our
             Ministers
             has
             looked
             upon
             themselfes
             as
             such
             ,
             neither
             of
             Man
             ,
             nor
             only
             by
             Man
             ;
             but
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             God
             the
             Father
             ;
          
           so
           they
           will
           accordingly
           acquit
           themselfes
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           speciall
           manner
           testify
           for
           his
           right
           and
           ordinance
           ,
           against
           all
           invasions
           ;
           and
           that
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           as
           the
           hard
           condition
           of
           the
           present
           times
           ,
           hath
           engaged
           them
           to
           an
           seeming
           allowance
           of
           that
           of
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           purge
           themselfes
           in
           the
           first
           place
           :
           thus
           you
           see
           what
           is
           the
           declared
           judgment
           of
           that
           Author
           in
           this
           present
           case
           ,
           yea
           ,
           how
           far
           he
           is
           a
           length
           herein
           ;
           and
           I
           hope
           non
           will
           question
           his
           speaking
           his
           light
           ,
           and
           judgment
           in
           this
           sincerly
           ;
           but
           that
           we
           may
           see
           different
           judgments
           and
           apprehentions
           in
           this
           case
           should
           not
           seeme
           so
           strange
           now
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Nintly
           ,
           But
           since
           so
           great
           a
           weight
           is
           layed
           on
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           indulged
           Ministers
           are
           in
           the
           same
           classe
           ,
           and
           case
           ,
           with
           these
           who
           are
           Prelatick
           ,
           yea
           ,
           seems
           rather
           to
           hold
           them
           out
           as
           worse
           ;
           I
           must
           now
           affer
           some
           few
           things
           on
           this
           head
           ,
           for
           any
           discerning
           Reader
           to
           considere
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           How
           visibly
           this
           hath
           tended
           ,
           to
           a
           sad
           heightening
           the
           present
           breach
           ;
           that
           the
           just
           grounds
           ,
           whereon
           we
           have
           keept
           such
           a
           distance
           from
           the
           hearing
           of
           such
           ,
           hath
           not
           been
           more
           weighed
           ,
           and
           understood
           ;
           and
           how
           these
           can
           give
           no
           possible
           warrant
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           same
           inference
           in
           this
           present
           controversy
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           the
           stretching
           of
           this
           by
           some
           to
           so
           great
           a
           height
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           arguments
           hence
           ,
           for
           forbearing
           to
           hear
           ,
           so
           many
           eminently
           godly
           and
           able
           Non-conformed
           Ministers
           ,
           upon
           this
           head
           of
           the
           indulgence
           ;
           would
           truly
           seem
           ,
           as
           if
           designed
           ,
           rather
           to
           weaken
           its
           strenth
           against
           the
           Prelatick
           party
           ,
           and
           give
           such
           ,
           to
           sad
           ane
           advantage
           against
           us
           ,
           in
           this
           day
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           Since
           it
           is
           not
           in
           thesi
           ,
           or
           without
           a
           due
           consideration
           of
           these
           speciall
           grounds
           ,
           and
           just
           concurrence
           of
           circumstances
           in
           the
           complex
           case
           now
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           this
           can
           be
           understood
           for
           not
           hearing
           of
           the
           Curats
           ,
           but
           as
           such
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           speciall
           way
           must
           be
           stated
           by
           it self
           :
           (
           for
           it
           might
           otherwise
           tend
           ,
           to
           a
           sad
           prejudice
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           publick
           interest
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           and
           run
           unawares
           on
           a
           very
           evident
           precipice
           )
           I
           must
           therefore
           beseech
           and
           obtest
           ,
           that
           this
           may
           be
           more
           adverted
           to
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           may
           know
           how
           sutably
           to
           give
           a
           reason
           ,
           of
           our
           light
           and
           practise
           herein
           ,
           upon
           clear
           and
           evident
           grounds
           for
           which
           I
           shall
           offer
           these
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           with
           the
           late
           erection
           of
           Prelacy
           ,
           there
           was
           then
           no
           departure
           from
           any
           
             acknowledged
             union
          
           with
           such
           ,
           but
           a
           
             simple
             Non-complyance
          
           ,
           and
           a
           publick
           owning
           and
           adhering
           to
           these
           faithfull
           
           Non-conformed
           Ministers
           ,
           under
           whom
           they
           had
           been
           formerly
           sed
           ;
           though
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           not
           a
           few
           after
           ,
           when
           their
           heart
           was
           touched
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           fell
           more
           of
           from
           hearing
           of
           such
           ,
           upon
           so
           discernible
           difference
           ,
           they
           found
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Non
             conformed
          
           Ministers
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           here
           is
           no
           dark
           or
           controverted
           case
           ,
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           evill
           and
           dreadfulnesse
           of
           Prelacy
           ,
           and
           of
           any
           accession
           to
           strengthen
           that
           interest
           ,
           but
           that
           wherein
           we
           are
           explicitly
           sworn
           to
           by
           the
           oath
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           ,
           in
           our
           severall
           places
           and
           stations
           ,
           the
           extirpation
           of
           ,
           and
           thus
           ,
           should
           be
           pressed
           to
           keep
           at
           furthest
           distance
           from
           any
           tendency
           ,
           to
           strenthen
           the
           same
           ;
           yea
           ,
           while
           such
           severe
           acts
           and
           threatenings
           of
           the
           Councill
           ,
           hath
           been
           issued
           out
           there
           upon
           ,
           does
           make
           this
           the
           more
           a
           case
           of
           confession
           ,
           tho
           they
           should
           be
           easily
           satisfied
           this
           day
           if
           all
           should
           forbear
           to
           hear
           the
           indulged
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           That
           forbearance
           now
           to
           hear
           the
           Curats
           ,
           is
           in
           a
           case
           ,
           wherein
           the
           previous
           cognition
           ,
           and
           authoritative
           judgment
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           generall
           assemblies
           thereof
           ,
           hath
           by
           a
           judiciall
           procedure
           ,
           been
           so
           expresse
           and
           full
           thereanent
           ;
           yea
           ,
           though
           not
           the
           same
           individuall
           persons
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           very
           same
           case
           ,
           conformity
           to
           Prelacy
           hath
           been
           upon
           a
           clear
           ,
           publick
           ,
           and
           judiciall
           tryall
           ,
           most
           solemnly
           judged
           and
           sentenced
           ,
           by
           the
           indicatories
           of
           our
           Church
           ;
           which
           sheweth
           the
           great
           disparity
           betwixt
           this
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           private
           persons
           ,
           taking
           on
           them
           ,
           to
           judge
           and
           sentence
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           upon
           a
           practise
           under
           such
           debate
           this
           day
           ,
           among
           the
           most
           seriously
           godly
           in
           the
           land
           ,
           yea
           ,
           this
           in
           expresse
           opposition
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Non-conformists
           in
           our
           Church
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           This
           discernible
           difference
           is
           here
           also
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           convincing
           to
           all
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           on
           all
           hands
           so
           fully
           one
           in
           acknowledging
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           as
           we
           can
           debate
           these
           sad
           differences
           among
           us
           ,
           upon
           common
           principles
           which
           are
           mutually
           consented
           to
           ,
           and
           does
           not
           divide
           in
           the
           same
           center
           ,
           whilst
           by
           the
           Conformists
           there
           is
           so
           publick
           and
           professed
           among
           of
           Prelacy
           ,
           as
           both
           there
           principles
           and
           practise
           are
           stated
           in
           ane
           expresse
           opposition
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           It
           is
           undenyable
           likewayes
           ,
           that
           the
           intrusion
           of
           most
           of
           such
           as
           are
           Conformists
           ,
           amongst
           these
           where
           they
           fixed
           ,
           can
           have
           no
           place
           here
           ;
           since
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           I
           know
           ,
           none
           that
           accepted
           the
           indulgence
           ,
           have
           wanted
           some
           expresse
           call
           from
           ,
           and
           consent
           of
           both
           the
           Eldership
           and
           people
           ,
           and
           however
           ,
           that
           act
           of
           the
           Councell
           was
           antecedent
           thereto
           ,
           yet
           ,
           were
           they
           neither
           commanded
           nor
           obliged
           ,
           to
           any
           election
           of
           these
           more
           then
           of
           others
           ,
           by
           that
           act
           ;
           but
           hath
           it
           left
           to
           their
           own
           consent
           ,
           whether
           to
           call
           them
           or
           not
           .
           (
           6.
           )
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           such
           who
           were
           indulged
           ,
           (
           except
           these
           who
           hath
           that
           liberty
           to
           their
           own
           congregations
           )
           did
           come
           under
           any
           further
           relation
           ,
           but
           to
           exerce
           their
           Ministry
           there
           ,
           upon
           mutuall
           consent
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           more
           free
           and
           peacable
           accesse
           ,
           and
           without
           prejudice
           ,
           to
           any
           former
           relation
           ,
           or
           tye
           ,
           to
           their
           congregations
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           I
           must
           further
           adde
           ,
           with
           some
           astonishement
           at
           what
           is
           declared
           intent
           of
           these
           arguments
           ,
           adduced
           there
           that
           it
           is
           
             to
             vindicate
             the
             practice
             of
             such
             as
             scruple
             to
             own
             or
             hear
             any
             indulged
             Ministers
             ,
          
           &
           thus
           to
           fix
           them
           who
           were
           bot
           hesitant
           before
           ,
           to
           a
           further
           falling
           of
           from
           the
           hearing
           of
           such
           ,
           the
           tendency
           of
           which
           &
           whether
           this
           would
           lead
           ,
           I
           must
           judge
           hath
           not
           been
           apprehended
           or
           advented
           to
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           sad
           consequences
           would
           necessarily
           fallow
           thereon
           ;
           first
           to
           lay
           a
           stumbling
           block
           in
           the
           way
           of
           many
           thousands
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           such
           scruple
           herein
           so
           far
           as
           to
           prejudge
           ,
           &
           weaken
           their
           edification
           by
           their
           Ministry
           ;
           yea
           thus
           frustrat
           that
           success
           and
           fruit
           their
           work
           of
           the
           Gospell
           might
           have
           ;
           and
           Oh!
           must
           the
           scrupling
           of
           some
           few
           be
           thus
           publickly
           vindicated
           ,
           at
           so
           dear
           a
           rate
           as
           the
           too
           visible
           hazard
           of
           so
           many
           
           immortall
           souls
           in
           taking
           them
           either
           wholly
           off
           or
           marring
           their
           profit
           in
           the
           publick
           ordinances
           dispensed
           by
           so
           many
           able
           ,
           and
           serious
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           how
           very
           sad
           a
           consequence
           is
           this
           also
           to
           fix
           perpetuat
           a
           formed
           rent
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           laying
           thus
           down
           
             dividing
             principles
          
           (
           I
           must
           say
           not
           according
           to
           the
           
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             that
             we
             have
             receaved
             )
          
           to
           salve
           a
           
             dividing
             practice
          
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           we
           might
           hope
           ,
           should
           have
           ere
           now
           worn
           out
           ;
           but
           there
           they
           expresly
           fix
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           hearing
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           that
           case
           exist
           of
           their
           being
           indulged
           except
           upon
           that
           supposall
           which
           I
           hope
           through
           grace
           shall
           never
           take
           place
           of
           there
           being
           no
           preaching
           Ministry
           els
           in
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           thus
           doeth
           lay
           down
           a
           new
           rule
           ,
           and
           precedent
           buit
           with
           that
           disadvantage
           that
           I
           humbly
           judge
           its
           greatest
           weight
           ,
           and
           inforcement
           most
           be
           from
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           imposers
           ,
           though
           of
           such
           ane
           import
           as
           upon
           the
           matter
           it
           is
           noe
           less
           then
           to
           sentence
           ;
           yea
           ,
           some
           way
           unchurch
           all
           these
           congregations
           who
           own
           &
           adhere
           to
           their
           Ministry
           .
           I
           thought
           it
           a
           grave
           remark
           of
           a
           choise
           and
           eminent
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           thir
           late
           times
           upon
           this
           head
           ;
           
             I
             could
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             relate
             many
             sad
             stories
             of
             persons
             professing
             godliness
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             dislike
             begane
             at
             first
             to
             separate
             from
             our
             Church
             meetings
             ,
             and
             after
             many
             changes
             are
             turned
             now
             some
             Quakers
             ,
             some
             Ranters
             and
             Atheists
             ,
          
           these
           are
           his
           very
           words
           with
           this
           reason
           he
           did
           give
           thereof
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           fall
           off
           from
           the
           publick
           worship
           are
           like
           a
           Man
           tumbling
           down
           a
           hill
           that
           never
           leaves
           ,
           till
           he
           come
           to
           the
           bottom
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECTION
           III.
           
        
         
           BUt
           that
           there
           may
           be
           ,
           upon
           such
           sad
           differences
           ,
           a
           right
           understanding
           of
           the
           question
           ,
           and
           a
           moving
           on
           clear
           grounds
           ;
           which
           hath
           been
           rendered
           so
           perplex
           &
           dark
           ,
           by
           to
           visible
           essayes
           ,
           for
           making
           things
           seem
           greater
           then
           they
           are
           :
           I
           must
           come
           more
           near
           ,
           to
           touch
           this
           present
           controversy
           ;
           and
           Oh!
           what
           can
           this
           meane
           ,
           the
           poor
           Church
           all
           in
           a
           flame
           ,
           yea
           ,
           almost
           to
           a
           being
           utterly
           broke
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           so
           litle
           understood
           ,
           but
           many
           thus
           thrusting
           at
           others
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           when
           mens
           eyes
           shall
           be
           opened
           ,
           and
           these
           muddy
           waters
           become
           clear
           ,
           that
           such
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           keept
           from
           a
           being
           swallowed
           up
           ,
           in
           that
           whirlepit
           of
           error
           ,
           and
           delusion
           ;
           will
           then
           wonder
           ,
           how
           their
           spirits
           should
           have
           been
           thus
           entangled
           ,
           in
           so
           high
           breakings
           ,
           and
           animosities
           ,
           on
           such
           a
           ground
           as
           this
           ;
           and
           be
           enforced
           to
           see
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           upon
           the
           matter
           of
           any
           difference
           ,
           in
           light
           ,
           and
           judgment
           ,
           as
           
             a
             dividing
             spirit
          
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           holy
           righteousnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           now
           too
           much
           aloft
           :
           this
           is
           indeed
           ,
           a
           great
           and
           boisterous
           winde
           ,
           which
           is
           renting
           the
           poor
           Church
           ,
           but
           
             the
             Lord
             is
             not
             there
          
           ;
           except
           that
           wee
           may
           see
           it
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           saddest
           tokens
           of
           his
           displeasure
           .
           But
           ,
           since
           on
           a
           
             clear
             stating
             of
             this
             controversy
          
           ,
           the
           issue
           ,
           and
           a
           right
           judging
           thereof
           ,
           necessarily
           depends
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           may
           understand
           ,
           wherein
           the
           present
           difference
           does
           mostly
           ;
           I
           shall
           offer
           some
           important
           questions
           ,
           on
           this
           account
           ,
           to
           be
           considered
           .
        
         
           QUEST
           .
           I.
           What
           the
           indulgence
           is
           ?
           About
           which
           ,
           so
           high
           ,
           and
           continued
           a
           breach
           ,
           is
           thus
           in
           our
           Church
           :
           for
           I
           have
           found
           a
           strange
           noise
           and
           clamor
           ,
           by
           some
           ,
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           yet
           understand
           ,
           what
           this
           truly
           was
           ;
           besides
           ,
           
           that
           astonishment
           that
           it
           causeth
           to
           strangers
           abroad
           ,
           about
           what
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           is
           this
           day
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           flame
           .
           I
           shall
           give
           but
           this
           short
           ,
           and
           plain
           account
           of
           it
           .
           
             It
             was
             ane
             order
             ,
             and
             appointment
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             to
             some
             Non-conformed
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             were
             expresly
             named
             ;
             to
             repaire
             to
             such
             places
             ,
             and
             remaine
             there
             confined
             ;
             permitting
             ,
             and
             allowing
             them
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             exerce
             the
             others
             parts
             of
             their
             ministeriall
             function
             ,
             in
             the
             said
             respective
             places
             ,
             or
             parishes
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             thus
             confined
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           very
           substance
           ,
           of
           the
           
             last
             act
             of
             indulgence
             ,
             of
             date
             Sept.
          
           3.
           1672.
           and
           the
           former
           
             Act
             of
             Indulgence
          
           ,
           which
           preceeded
           some
           years
           before
           that
           ,
           being
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           ,
           only
           without
           any
           sentence
           of
           Confinement
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           further
           mention
           ,
           that
           about
           the
           acceptance
           of
           this
           ,
           there
           was
           some
           difference
           in
           judgment
           ,
           amongst
           the
           most
           serious
           both
           Christians
           and
           Ministers
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           with
           some
           free
           ,
           plain
           ,
           and
           tender
           communing
           among
           themselfes
           ,
           upon
           such
           ane
           account
           ;
           but
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           without
           any
           designed
           tendency
           ,
           to
           any
           such
           breach
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           late
           have
           made
           it
           their
           very
           work
           to
           promote
           .
        
         
           QUEST
           .
           II.
           It
           may
           be
           needfull
           to
           know
           ,
           how
           far
           there
           is
           yet
           ,
           ane
           undenyable
           onnesse
           and
           agreement
           ,
           among
           the
           true
           Non-conformed
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Professours
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           this
           present
           difference
           ,
           about
           the
           accepting
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           must
           answer
           ,
           in
           these
           few
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           we
           are
           one
           ,
           in
           a
           joint
           confession
           ,
           and
           publick
           owning
           of
           the
           same
           doctrine
           ,
           worship
           ,
           and
           Government
           ,
           as
           formerly
           :
           whatever
           by
           all
           of
           us
           ,
           should
           be
           sadly
           regrated
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           want
           of
           that
           freedome
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           publick
           testimoy
           thereto
           ,
           before
           Adversaries
           ;
           as
           these
           sad
           encroachments
           hath
           been
           made
           ,
           upon
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           established
           by
           our
           blessed
           Head
           and
           Master
           ,
           did
           in
           this
           day
           require
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           whatever
           hath
           been
           thus
           wanting
           in
           practise
           ,
           (
           Oh!
           that
           we
           could
           truly
           mourn
           over
           the
           same
           )
           yet
           ,
           are
           we
           still
           one
           ,
           and
           agreed
           upon
           both
           sides
           ,
           in
           a
           declared
           ,
           and
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           serious
           disowning
           ,
           both
           Prelacy
           ,
           and
           Erastianisme
           as
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scripture
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           In
           this
           also
           are
           we
           one
           ,
           that
           whatever
           the
           Magistrate
           hath
           assumed
           ;
           yet
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           no
           just
           right
           and
           power
           ,
           or
           is
           in
           the
           least
           proper
           for
           him
           ,
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           spirituall
           condition
           and
           state
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           fittednesse
           of
           Ministers
           for
           labouring
           amongst
           them
           ;
           and
           thus
           to
           make
           application
           of
           persons
           to
           particular
           places
           ,
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministry
           there
           ;
           which
           is
           alone
           proper
           and
           competent
           ,
           to
           the
           ordering
           and
           cognition
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           this
           ,
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           I
           know
           ,
           is
           upon
           no
           side
           either
           owned
           or
           approven
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           Herein
           likewayes
           ,
           doe
           we
           jointly
           agree
           ,
           that
           to
           none
           it
           belongs
           ,
           but
           to
           our
           blessed
           Head
           and
           Lawgiver
           ,
           to
           prescribe
           ,
           and
           give
           rules
           to
           his
           servants
           ,
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ;
           and
           that
           these
           rules
           ,
           we
           can
           only
           own
           and
           acknowledge
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           given
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           QUEST
           .
           III.
           I
           know
           it
           is
           of
           greatest
           weight
           ,
           now
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           and
           ,
           wherein
           the
           
             state
             of
             this
             controversy
          
           much
           lyes
           ;
           if
           there
           be
           ground
           ,
           or
           warrant
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           to
           
             break
             of
             Church
             communion
          
           with
           these
           who
           have
           accepted
           of
           this
           late
           Indulgence
           ,
           and
           refuse
           such
           as
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           autority
           ,
           dispensers
           of
           the
           mystery
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           upon
           this
           present
           difference
           ,
           now
           held
           forth
           .
           I
           know
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           assert
           in
           that
           
             History
             of
             the
             Indulgence
          
           ,
           this
           to
           be
           simpliciter
           sinfull
           ,
           to
           hear
           either
           such
           ,
           or
           the
           Curats
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           only
           in
           case
           ,
           that
           no
           preaching
           Ministry
           were
           else
           in
           the
           land
           ;
           otherwayes
           doth
           most
           expresly
           allow
           ,
           and
           warrant
           a
           forbearing
           to
           hear
           such
           ,
           as
           these
           ,
           who
           
           hath
           fallen
           under
           no
           lesse
           ,
           then
           a
           judiciall
           forfeiture
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           in
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           accepted
           of
           that
           Indulgence
           :
           and
           herein
           ,
           doth
           in
           effect
           impose
           upon
           the
           conscience
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           rack
           and
           disquiet
           their
           minde
           ;
           so
           as
           many
           through
           fear
           and
           ignorance
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           knowes
           not
           what
           to
           doe
           .
           Now
           to
           this
           question
           ,
           I
           must
           give
           this
           plain
           and
           expresse
           answer
           ,
           that
           it
           seemes
           a
           most
           convincingly
           sinfull
           ,
           and
           offensive
           practise
           ,
           without
           any
           just
           cause
           ,
           or
           warrant
           followed
           ;
           which
           ,
           I
           here
           offer
           ,
           to
           demonstrate
           ,
           from
           these
           following
           grounds
           .
        
         
           I.
           That
           
             no
             Scripture
             command
             ,
             or
             warrant
             is
             for
             the
             same
             ,
          
           from
           the
           example
           of
           our
           blessed
           Lord
           ,
           nor
           was
           ever
           taught
           by
           his
           Prophets
           ,
           &
           Apostles
           ,
           &
           therefore
           ane
           unjust
           and
           offensive
           rent
           .
           I
           hope
           ,
           this
           none
           dar
           debate
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           the
           alone
           instrument
           ,
           and
           Rule
           of
           Church
           Government
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           
             Law
             ,
             and
             Testimony
          
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           ourselfes
           ,
           under
           every
           debateable
           case
           theranent
           ;
           yea
           that
           any
           ministeriall
           power
           given
           to
           us
           ,
           is
           only
           executive
           ,
           and
           declarative
           ,
           to
           apply
           the
           revealed
           will
           of
           the
           Lord
           unto
           his
           people
           ,
           by
           a
           clear
           discovery
           thereof
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           not
           according
           to
           that
           rule
           ,
           none
           may
           admitt
           ,
           though
           under
           the
           patrociny
           of
           ane
           Angell
           :
           but
           that
           ,
           for
           this
           practise
           we
           have
           no
           Scripture
           warrant
           ,
           is
           most
           clear
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           From
           the
           example
           of
           our
           blessed
           head
           himself
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           here
           ,
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           that
           respect
           ,
           he
           did
           expresly
           own
           to
           the
           prescribed
           worship
           ,
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ;
           yea
           ,
           that
           such
           was
           his
           blessed
           way
           ,
           as
           no
           visible
           rent
           was
           by
           disciples
           ,
           from
           the
           publick
           ordinances
           ,
           even
           then
           ,
           when
           the
           dreadfull
           declinings
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           was
           so
           great
           a
           length
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           We
           see
           what
           both
           the
           
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
          
           taught
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           their
           practise
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           that
           as
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           they
           sought
           to
           keep
           the
           people
           at
           furthest
           distance
           from
           all
           idolatry
           and
           false
           worship
           ;
           so
           upon
           the
           other
           hand
           did
           give
           no
           warrant
           ,
           but
           expresly
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           as
           to
           any
           departure
           from
           the
           publick
           worship
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           not
           corrupted
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           these
           sad
           declinings
           of
           the
           Church
           otherwise
           ;
           and
           I
           crave
           any
           to
           shew
           ane
           instance
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           Nothing
           can
           be
           more
           evident
           ,
           then
           the
           care
           the
           Apostle
           had
           to
           keep
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Corinth
          
           from
           dashing
           on
           such
           a
           rock
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           doe
           but
           seriously
           read
           and
           consider
           these
           Epistles
           :
           nor
           doth
           our
           blessed
           Master
           ,
           to
           the
           
             seven
             Churches
          
           ,
           give
           the
           least
           ground
           or
           warrant
           ,
           as
           to
           any
           falling
           of
           ,
           or
           secession
           ,
           from
           the
           publick
           assemblies
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           so
           sad
           a
           charge
           ,
           as
           is
           there
           given
           against
           some
           of
           these
           Churches
           :
           but
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           how
           concerned
           the
           Apostle
           was
           against
           this
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           the
           publick
           evills
           and
           scandalls
           ,
           then
           breaking
           up
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           Heb.
           10
           :
           25.
           
             the
             forsaking
             of
             the
             assemblies
          
           ,
           for
           the
           publick
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           manner
           of
           some
           was
           then
           :
           and
           Oh!
           what
           can
           it
           mean
           ?
           thus
           to
           rack
           the
           consciences
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           impose
           such
           new
           terms
           and
           conditions
           of
           
             Church
             communion
          
           ,
           as
           neither
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           examples
           of
           the
           purest
           Reformed
           Churches
           since
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           did
           ever
           warrant
           ;
           for
           which
           ,
           I
           must
           here
           humbly
           challenge
           ,
           any
           ,
           who
           are
           otherwise
           minded
           ,
           to
           let
           us
           see
           ,
           where
           the
           signature
           of
           one
           Scripture
           command
           is
           ,
           for
           what
           they
           impose
           ;
           or
           what
           divine
           precept
           is
           violated
           by
           hearing
           the
           indulged
           ;
           or
           if
           such
           a
           cure
           ,
           and
           remedy
           ,
           was
           ever
           taught
           by
           the
           great
           healer
           ,
           as
           this
           practise
           ,
           of
           admitting
           no
           composure
           and
           uniting
           in
           controverted
           duties
           ,
           untill
           there
           be
           a
           full
           onnesse
           of
           judgment
           among
           us
           ;
           or
           thus
           to
           break
           and
           disquiet
           a
           poor
           Church
           ,
           (
           as
           though
           some
           had
           no
           work
           else
           )
           almost
           outwearied
           with
           these
           sad
           ,
           and
           perpetuall
           contendings
           ,
           for
           making
           void
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           and
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           yet
           shall
           be
           owned
           of
           the
           Lord
           for
           his
           peoples
           edification
           .
        
         
           II.
           Ground
           ,
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           unwarrantablenesse
           of
           this
           practise
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           that
           
           it
           is
           expresly
           
             contrare
             to
             that
             established
             order
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
          
           as
           the
           proper
           remedy
           ,
           and
           releife
           ,
           for
           any
           publick
           offences
           ,
           Matt.
           18
           :
           15.
           and
           which
           is
           so
           expresse
           a
           rule
           given
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           as
           can
           admit
           of
           no
           alteration
           ;
           as
           also
           to
           that
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14
           :
           40.
           
             that
             all
             things
             should
             be
             done
             in
             order
             and
             decency
             :
          
           nor
           can
           there
           be
           any
           hesitation
           herein
           ,
           whether
           this
           practise
           and
           way
           ,
           which
           is
           thus
           taken
           by
           some
           ,
           does
           not
           controll
           the
           same
           ;
           thus
           to
           withdraw
           ,
           and
           impose
           (
           upon
           the
           matter
           )
           so
           high
           and
           publick
           a
           censure
           on
           others
           ,
           by
           their
           private
           judgment
           and
           authority
           ,
           except
           they
           will
           adventure
           to
           determine
           on
           the
           rule
           ,
           and
           these
           ancient
           Scripture
           bounds
           which
           are
           there
           set
           to
           us
           ;
           but
           as
           it
           is
           sure
           ,
           the
           things
           of
           Christ
           ,
           must
           be
           by
           his
           warrant
           only
           ,
           &
           no
           latitude
           else
           given
           us
           ,
           but
           to
           observe
           he
           whatsoever
           commands
           Mat.
           28
           last
           :
           yea
           ,
           that
           no
           healing
           or
           cure
           will
           ever
           be
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           appointed
           means
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           undenyable
           ,
           that
           to
           withdraw
           from
           Church
           fellowship
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           this
           ,
           is
           a
           most
           high
           and
           spirituall
           censure
           .
           Yea
           ,
           
             not
             to
             eat
             with
          
           a
           scandalous
           Brother
           ,
           must
           be
           understood
           as
           ane
           
             act
             of
             judgment
          
           ,
           and
           does
           suppose
           some
           previous
           tryall
           ,
           else
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           no
           fixed
           rule
           ;
           but
           for
           each
           to
           be
           his
           own
           judge
           in
           pulling
           of
           his
           Brother
           to
           shame
           ;
           and
           ,
           thus
           no
           bounds
           could
           be
           fixed
           ,
           to
           prevent
           endlesse
           breakings
           and
           rents
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           It
           s
           true
           ,
           a
           publick
           releife
           is
           not
           ,
           as
           formerly
           ,
           now
           accessible
           ,
           but
           as
           there
           is
           yet
           ,
           through
           grace
           ,
           a
           
             faithfull
             Ministry
          
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           authority
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           cognosce
           and
           judge
           of
           the
           matters
           of
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           both
           of
           doctrine
           and
           discipline
           ,
           is
           by
           his
           own
           warrant
           committ
           ,
           (
           whatever
           essayes
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           still
           are
           ,
           to
           make
           such
           contemptible
           before
           the
           people
           ,
           yea
           ,
           some
           way
           ,
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           no
           lesse
           thus
           to
           exauctorate
           them
           ,
           and
           controll
           their
           commission
           this
           day
           ,
           then
           hath
           been
           by
           publick
           Adversaries
           .
           )
           So
           is
           there
           also
           ,
           some
           sutable
           exoneration
           that
           each
           Christian
           may
           have
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           publick
           offence
           ,
           (
           when
           there
           is
           not
           such
           accesse
           by
           the
           Church
           )
           to
           spread
           forth
           the
           same
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           in
           their
           capacity
           and
           station
           how
           to
           convince
           ,
           gain
           ,
           and
           restore
           such
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           meeknesse
           ,
           and
           thus
           use
           personall
           freedome
           and
           tendernesse
           in
           dealing
           with
           others
           ;
           wherein
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           both
           more
           peace
           ,
           and
           advantage
           to
           these
           they
           deall
           with
           ,
           should
           be
           thus
           reached
           ;
           then
           by
           any
           such
           highly
           disorderly
           way
           ,
           and
           unwarrantable
           severity
           ,
           as
           is
           now
           adventured
           on
           by
           some
           .
        
         
           III.
           Ground
           ,
           to
           clear
           the
           unwarrantablenesse
           of
           this
           practise
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           so
           expresly
           contrare
           to
           that
           approven
           and
           commended
           practise
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           Rev.
           2
           :
           2.
           
             that
             they
             hath
             tryed
             such
             who
             called
             themselfes
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             ,
             but
             had
             found
             them
             lyars
          
           ;
           where
           as
           it
           is
           most
           clear
           that
           this
           was
           a
           judiciall
           tryall
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           legall
           and
           orderly
           way
           ,
           of
           such
           ,
           before
           any
           declarative
           sentence
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           end
           is
           adduced
           by
           the
           greatest
           interpreters
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           necessity
           thereof
           ,
           but
           this
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           formerly
           touched
           ,
           can
           give
           no
           advantage
           ,
           in
           that
           case
           of
           the
           Conformists
           ,
           to
           Prelacy
           ,
           where
           besides
           other
           grounds
           mentioned
           ,
           the
           antecedent
           judgment
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           hath
           been
           so
           full
           ,
           clear
           ,
           and
           harmonious
           ,
           there
           upon
           :
           whilst
           I
           touch
           this
           ,
           I
           must
           cite
           the
           words
           and
           authority
           of
           blessed
           
             Mr
             Rutherfurd
          
           ,
           in
           his
           
             divine
             right
             of
             Church
             Government
             page
          
           378.
           
           
             We
             grant
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             that
             each
             should
             eschew
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             walk
             inordinatly
             ,
             but
             that
             every
             one
             ,
             should
             shun
             these
             ,
             whom
             in
             his
             private
             judgment
             he
             conceives
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             before
             he
             rebuke
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             gaine
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             of
             obstinacy
             ,
             then
             to
             tell
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             forbidden
             Mat.
             18.
             
               and
               Lev.
            
             19
             :
             19.
             for
             if
             this
             sayes
             he
             ,
             should
             be
             allowed
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             unbrother
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             of
             heart
             and
             fellowship
             ,
             every
             one
             whom
             I
             offend
             at
             ,
             
             and
             conceaves
             to
             walk
             inordinatly
             ;
             were
             first
             a
             pathway
             to
             perpetuall
             Schismes
             .
             2.
             
             A
             violation
             of
             all
             Laws
             of
             Christian
             fraternity
             and
             communion
             .
             3.
             
             A
             dissolving
             and
             breaking
             all
             Church
             communion
             ;
             and
             ,
             it
             is
             strange
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             that
             some
             would
             have
             Christs
             order
             keeped
             ,
             in
             private
             offences
             done
             by
             one
             Brother
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             same
             in
             publick
             offences
             where
             one
             may
             offend
             a
             whole
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           IV.
           Ground
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           practise
           which
           is
           stated
           against
           the
           
             very
             rule
             ,
             nature
             ,
             and
             end
             of
             Church
             communion
             ,
          
           in
           falling
           of
           from
           hearing
           upon
           that
           head
           of
           the
           indulgence
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           demonstrable
           to
           any
           on
           these
           grounds
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           according
           to
           this
           rule
           ,
           the
           sin
           nor
           notoriely
           of
           corruption
           in
           
             Church
             offices
          
           ,
           does
           not
           corrupt
           or
           defile
           the
           ordinances
           ,
           because
           these
           are
           the
           ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ;
           otherwayes
           they
           should
           have
           a
           necessary
           dependance
           on
           ,
           and
           be
           of
           more
           or
           lesse
           value
           according
           to
           the
           dispensers
           :
           but
           I
           grant
           ,
           that
           may
           detract
           from
           our
           joy
           and
           comfort
           in
           partaking
           thereof
           ,
           which
           yet
           does
           no
           way
           reach
           the
           validity
           of
           the
           ordinances
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           it
           is
           sure
           ,
           sad
           differences
           both
           in
           judgment
           and
           practise
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           may
           be
           consistent
           with
           the
           nature
           and
           ends
           of
           that
           blessed
           unity
           ,
           which
           Christ
           doth
           require
           there
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           keeping
           of
           from
           partaking
           of
           the
           sin
           of
           others
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           That
           
             Church
             Acts
          
           even
           of
           these
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           Pastors
           according
           to
           Gods
           heart
           ,
           tho
           externally
           called
           ,
           may
           be
           to
           themselfes
           unprofitable
           ,
           and
           yet
           edifying
           to
           the
           Hearers
           ;
           nor
           can
           a
           greiving
           and
           offensive
           practise
           make
           their
           authority
           or
           acts
           void
           ,
           since
           such
           may
           have
           authority
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           approbation
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           dispensing
           his
           ordinances
           ;
           and
           will
           any
           adventure
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           either
           disowned
           ,
           or
           withdrawen
           from
           the
           Ministry
           of
           our
           Brethren
           who
           are
           thus
           deserted
           by
           many
           ;
           which
           ,
           I
           confesse
           ,
           is
           to
           me
           both
           sad
           and
           astonishing
           ,
           to
           see
           many
           now
           withdraw
           ,
           and
           rather
           keep
           their
           own
           house
           ,
           then
           concurre
           in
           publick
           worship
           with
           such
           ,
           where
           Christ
           in
           the
           power
           and
           efficacy
           of
           his
           word
           is
           yet
           to
           be
           seen
           ;
           if
           this
           be
           the
           cure
           ,
           that
           some
           pretends
           for
           our
           present
           distemper
           ,
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           it
           s
           more
           sad
           then
           the
           disease
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           If
           
             Church
             fellowship
          
           be
           truly
           understood
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           so
           easy
           to
           break
           of
           there
           ,
           as
           many
           judged
           ,
           since
           all
           other
           safe
           meanes
           must
           needs
           be
           first
           essayed
           ;
           nor
           may
           we
           fasten
           a
           publick
           scandall
           on
           others
           ,
           especially
           upon
           officers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           without
           the
           furthest
           advantage
           to
           make
           it
           evident
           both
           to
           themselfes
           ,
           and
           convincing
           even
           to
           the
           conscience
           of
           others
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           5
           :
           19.
           it
           is
           not
           a
           privilege
           of
           order
           only
           ,
           but
           of
           office
           ,
           that
           Ministers
           have
           to
           speak
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           hath
           said
           ,
           he
           that
           
             despiseth
             you
             ,
             despiseth
             me
          
           ;
           and
           to
           reject
           such
           ,
           is
           a
           higher
           guilt
           ,
           then
           to
           reject
           the
           same
           word
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           a
           private
           Christian
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           the
           
             Messengers
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ,
          
           and
           bears
           his
           impresse
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           This
           is
           a
           practise
           ,
           as
           hath
           therewith
           a
           fixing
           of
           such
           terms
           and
           conditions
           of
           Church
           communion
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           been
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           found
           in
           any
           preceeding
           records
           ,
           since
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           I
           judge
           it
           on
           speciall
           cause
           of
           these
           sad
           breakings
           now
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           many
           contend
           as
           them
           that
           beat
           the
           air
           ;
           their
           mistake
           and
           ignorance
           of
           the
           true
           nature
           ,
           and
           rule
           ,
           of
           externall
           communion
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           for
           if
           this
           should
           be
           considered
           ,
           upon
           clear
           Scripture
           evidence
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           first
           planting
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           then
           fear
           any
           publick
           rent
           on
           this
           late
           difference
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           is
           a
           necessary
           condition
           of
           Church
           communion
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           must
           plead
           some
           Scripture
           warrant
           for
           its
           imposition
           .
           I
           know
           some
           will
           plead
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           but
           a
           departure
           in
           some
           degree
           ,
           of
           Church-fellowship
           ,
           which
           is
           both
           a
           poor
           and
           unwarrantable
           Apology
           ;
           since
           both
           the
           rule
           is
           thus
           far
           deserted
           ,
           and
           no
           ground
           to
           know
           where
           they
           may
           fix
           after
           ;
           
           but
           we
           have
           to
           visible
           ane
           account
           this
           day
           ,
           where
           this
           sad
           course
           hath
           already
           landed
           .
        
         
           V.
           Ground
           ,
           that
           is
           sad
           a
           and
           unwarrantable
           practise
           ,
           which
           tends
           
             to
             cause
             division
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             doctrine
             we
             have
             receaved
             ,
             Rom.
          
           15.
           which
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           may
           be
           to
           evident
           ,
           pretend
           any
           to
           the
           contrarie
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           upon
           these
           grounds
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           whatever
           was
           the
           first
           rise
           ,
           or
           occasion
           of
           the
           offence
           ,
           cannot
           be
           owned
           as
           the
           proper
           cause
           of
           such
           a
           formed
           rent
           ,
           as
           this
           now
           is
           ;
           since
           most
           sad
           offences
           hath
           been
           without
           any
           such
           effect
           ,
           especially
           when
           it
           was
           more
           upon
           practise
           ,
           then
           on
           any
           principles
           of
           truth
           ;
           and
           the
           killing
           of
           a
           patient
           by
           poyson
           ,
           through
           mistake
           of
           the
           true
           medicine
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           charged
           on
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           body
           was
           before
           in
           a
           sad
           distemper
           ;
           nor
           a
           misapplication
           of
           the
           meanes
           to
           cure
           a
           wound
           ,
           when
           it
           hath
           caused
           a
           gangren
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           be
           justly
           charged
           on
           the
           first
           giving
           of
           the
           wound
           ,
           since
           this
           otherwayes
           might
           have
           been
           safely
           healed
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           We
           know
           that
           for
           severall
           years
           after
           that
           accepting
           of
           the
           indulgence
           ,
           that
           difference
           both
           in
           jugdment
           and
           practise
           among
           us
           ,
           yet
           did
           cause
           no
           such
           effect
           ;
           but
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Gospell
           did
           then
           must
           discernibly
           prosper
           ,
           untill
           such
           violent
           essayes
           these
           two
           years
           now
           past
           ,
           hath
           been
           for
           bringing
           things
           to
           such
           ane
           extreme
           .
           And
           Oh!
           from
           that
           sad
           period
           may
           be
           too
           discernibly
           dated
           ,
           some
           further
           degree
           of
           the
           Lords
           departure
           from
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           these
           deplorable
           effects
           of
           much
           blood
           ,
           devastation
           ,
           reproach
           ,
           weakening
           of
           the
           interest
           of
           Religion
           ,
           strenthening
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           Adversaries
           ,
           beyond
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           and
           which
           hath
           encreased
           our
           bonds
           more
           ,
           then
           all
           our
           Adversaries
           could
           ever
           doe
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           If
           so
           severe
           a
           stretching
           of
           this
           late
           difference
           ,
           and
           loading
           of
           the
           practise
           of
           others
           ,
           with
           that
           which
           it
           could
           not
           bear
           ;
           if
           a
           carnall
           and
           violent
           way
           of
           following
           this
           debate
           ,
           a
           high
           crying
           up
           of
           such
           in
           whom
           their
           own
           image
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           
             image
             of
             Christ
          
           did
           appear
           ,
           and
           peremtory
           imposing
           their
           judgment
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           tender
           condescendence
           to
           these
           that
           differed
           from
           them
           ,
           doe
           necessarily
           tend
           to
           engender
           division
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           have
           ane
           undoubted
           causality
           from
           the
           very
           nature
           thereof
           to
           this
           end
           ;
           then
           it
           may
           be
           known
           ,
           yea
           ,
           (
           I
           dare
           appeall
           any
           discerning
           Christian
           in
           the
           Church
           )
           at
           whose
           door
           this
           must
           be
           layed
           ,
           and
           who
           hath
           most
           actively
           moved
           to
           put
           the
           poor
           Church
           in
           such
           a
           flame
           ,
           and
           this
           not
           upon
           any
           principle
           of
           truth
           ,
           which
           was
           on
           either
           side
           disowned
           ;
           but
           upon
           contraverted
           deductions
           ,
           from
           a
           different
           practise
           ,
           and
           application
           thereof
           :
           this
           may
           be
           no
           lesse
           amazing
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           sad
           ,
           that
           the
           way
           of
           some
           now
           seems
           more
           how
           to
           dispatch
           things
           by
           censure
           ,
           and
           revilings
           ,
           then
           by
           arguments
           ,
           and
           by
           high
           words
           and
           invectives
           to
           exulcerate
           ,
           more
           then
           rationally
           to
           convince
           ;
           but
           a
           sharp
           censurer
           and
           a
           self
           searcher
           does
           rarely
           meet
           in
           one
           ,
           though
           none
           more
           usually
           needs
           the
           tender
           construction
           of
           others
           ,
           then
           such
           ;
           this
           hath
           been
           to
           known
           an
           evill
           in
           our
           Church
           .
        
         
           VI.
           Ground
           ,
           this
           practise
           seemes
           ane
           expresse
           
             violation
             &
             breach
             of
             Covenant
          
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           so
           solemnly
           engaged
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           how
           any
           possibly
           can
           evade
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           no
           lesse
           solemnly
           engaged
           there
           ,
           against
           Schism
           ,
           then
           either
           Prelacy
           or
           Erastianisme
           ;
           and
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           not
           ane
           unwarrantable
           Schism
           ,
           and
           renting
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           know
           no
           such
           charge
           could
           have
           been
           given
           against
           any
           since
           the
           primitive
           times
           ,
           and
           that
           on
           these
           grounds
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           by
           Schisme
           is
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           a
           dividing
           from
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           communion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           tends
           to
           a
           disyointing
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           thus
           we
           finde
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           most
           pure
           times
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           these
           put
           in
           a
           peculiar
           class
           ,
           and
           looked
           on
           with
           no
           lesse
           dread
           
           and
           fear
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           who
           did
           oppose
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           but
           to
           manifest
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           times
           ,
           the
           most
           destroying
           errors
           hath
           been
           still
           grafted
           on
           this
           stock
           ,
           whilst
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           the
           more
           near
           fellowship
           with
           our
           blessed
           head
           is
           keept
           up
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           life
           and
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           is
           much
           in
           exercise
           ,
           the
           more
           hath
           this
           sad
           rock
           been
           keept
           of
           ;
           as
           the
           more
           near
           the
           lines
           are
           to
           the
           center
           ,
           the
           more
           near
           are
           they
           ,
           and
           close
           to
           one
           another
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           It
           is
           clear
           also
           from
           the
           Apostles
           dealing
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           and
           about
           which
           he
           used
           such
           sharpnesse
           that
           they
           took
           a
           divided
           way
           of
           communicating
           and
           going
           about
           other
           duties
           ,
           as
           tending
           to
           make
           a
           breach
           and
           Schism
           then
           ,
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           whatever
           gave
           the
           rise
           thereto
           :
           se
           1
           Cor.
           11
           :
           18
           ,
           19.
           yea
           ,
           does
           thus
           rebuke
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           some
           said
           they
           were
           of
           Paull
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           Apollos
           ,
           but
           even
           these
           that
           said
           they
           were
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           this
           upon
           the
           manner
           was
           in
           a
           contentious
           and
           divided
           way
           ,
           since
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           him
           alone
           must
           the
           
             whole
             Church
          
           be
           named
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           It
           hath
           not
           hetherto
           been
           under
           debate
           ,
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Church
          
           thereannent
           ,
           to
           be
           ane
           unquestionable
           Schisme
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           a
           departure
           from
           that
           union
           in
           the
           publick
           worship
           and
           ordinances
           of
           the
           Gospell
           in
           which
           they
           had
           formerly
           walked
           ,
           and
           thus
           a
           dividing
           and
           designed
           falling
           off
           from
           the
           same
           ,
           without
           any
           just
           cause
           or
           warrant
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           a
           publick
           disturbance
           of
           that
           order
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           yea
           contrary
           to
           that
           commanded
           love
           ,
           tenderness
           ,
           prudence
           and
           forbearance
           so
           expresly
           required
           of
           Church
           members
           towards
           one
           ane
           other
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           blessed
           authority
           who
           has
           so
           clearly
           warranted
           such
           a
           forbearing
           with
           these
           ,
           as
           in
           some
           things
           may
           be
           contrary
           minded
           ,
           upon
           different
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           both
           love
           amongst
           themselfes
           ,
           
             the
             publick
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           may
           not
           be
           thus
           disturbed
           ;
           it
           is
           sure
           the
           choisest
           of
           the
           saints
           doeth
           carry
           to
           heaven
           with
           them
           ,
           both
           errors
           ,
           mistakes
           and
           prophesieing
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           some
           overclouding
           must
           still
           be
           of
           the
           brightest
           stares
           while
           they
           shine
           here
           ;
           Oh!
           if
           that
           now
           which
           is
           the
           present
           cause
           of
           these
           differences
           were
           but
           once
           brought
           to
           that
           rule
           of
           the
           word
           should
           it
           not
           inforce
           many
           to
           be
           a
           wonder
           to
           themselfes
           at
           the
           strange
           way
           they
           have
           been
           upon
           ,
           and
           whether
           they
           have
           been
           carried
           in
           this
           deplorable
           rent
           of
           whose
           seriousness
           otherwise
           I
           doe
           not
           question
           .
        
         
           VII
           .
           Ground
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           practise
           contrary
           to
           most
           expresse
           Scripture
           commands
           ,
           
             for
             forbearance
             and
             condescendence
             among
             the
             godly
          
           in
           breaking
           times
           ,
           which
           we
           may
           not
           only
           see
           ,
           Rom.
           14
           :
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           Eph.
           4
           :
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           1
           
           Cor.
           9
           :
           19.
           20.
           but
           that
           it
           was
           for
           this
           end
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           doe
           enjoine
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           no
           breach
           or
           rent
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           about
           which
           he
           hath
           so
           tender
           a
           care
           ,
           and
           is
           such
           a
           forbearance
           ,
           as
           we
           finde
           expresly
           commanded
           in
           this
           very
           case
           ,
           upon
           a
           controverted
           practise
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           difference
           of
           judgment
           therein
           ,
           whatever
           upon
           the
           one
           side
           might
           be
           more
           culpable
           herein
           then
           upon
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           is
           clear
           in
           that
           debate
           about
           meats
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           and
           Oh!
           what
           can
           it
           mean
           ?
           Whiles
           both
           our
           duty
           and
           remedy
           doth
           here
           meet
           at
           once
           ,
           yet
           ,
           this
           should
           have
           so
           litle
           weight
           with
           us
           ,
           at
           this
           day
           :
           for
           if
           such
           a
           commanded
           forbearance
           can
           have
           no
           place
           among
           these
           who
           are
           one
           and
           agreed
           in
           this
           same
           principles
           even
           in
           the
           point
           controverted
           ,
           and
           only
           differ
           in
           the
           application
           ,
           yea
           are
           mutually
           perswaded
           of
           others
           sincerity
           ;
           I
           know
           no
           place
           then
           it
           could
           have
           ever
           had
           ,
           since
           there
           was
           a
           Christian
           Church
           :
           which
           hath
           put
           me
           to
           some
           astonishment
           ,
           what
           the
           peremtory
           way
           of
           some
           can
           intend
           ,
           and
           to
           obstruct
           ane
           union
           in
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           only
           fought
           ,
           without
           ceding
           in
           any
           truth
           ,
           or
           being
           put
           to
           condemn
           any
           thing
           they
           judge
           lawfull
           ,
           or
           approve
           what
           they
           judge
           sinfull
           ,
           in
           the
           way
           
           of
           others
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           be
           denyed
           ,
           I
           would
           desire
           then
           to
           know
           what
           sinfull
           complyance
           ,
           or
           yeelding
           in
           any
           concerne
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           can
           be
           herein
           challenged
           ;
           or
           if
           such
           a
           suteable
           essay
           hash
           yet
           been
           for
           a
           tender
           ,
           serious
           communeing
           ,
           with
           such
           they
           keep
           so
           great
           a
           distance
           with
           ;
           to
           meet
           and
           concurre
           in
           what
           are
           uncontroverted
           duties
           in
           such
           a
           day
           .
           But
           oh
           !
           the
           temper
           of
           this
           time
           seems
           more
           now
           in
           passion
           than
           argument
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           naturall
           and
           pleasing
           an
           evill
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           expresse
           authority
           of
           the
           Scripture
           is
           not
           like
           to
           restraine
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           adde
           this
           further
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           if
           such
           a
           departure
           from
           
             Church
             fellowship
          
           should
           be
           admitdon
           this
           head
           of
           the
           late
           indulgence
           ,
           and
           the
           discretive
           judgment
           ,
           of
           any
           (
           which
           can
           only
           be
           pretended
           here
           )
           stretched
           to
           such
           a
           hight
           as
           without
           the
           Church
           to
           impose
           this
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           so
           publik
           and
           universal
           concerne
           on
           the
           conscience
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           these
           consequences
           of
           greatest
           import
           must
           need
           follow
           .
           1.
           
           To
           breake
           up
           
             Church
             fellowship
          
           and
           communion
           with
           most
           all
           the
           
             Reformed
             Churches
          
           this
           day
           ;
           yea
           is
           a
           caice
           and
           practice
           under
           these
           circumstances
           it
           is
           now
           stated
           ,
           as
           will
           finde
           no
           precedent
           ,
           even
           from
           such
           ,
           who
           have
           formerly
           most
           pleaded
           for
           separation
           who
           did
           never
           own
           this
           on
           any
           such
           ground
           as
           a
           different
           practice
           ,
           upon
           various
           apprehensions
           thereof
           ,
           among
           such
           who
           are
           most
           intirely
           one
           in
           the
           same
           doctrine
           and
           principles
           .
           2.
           
           This
           also
           must
           follow
           to
           withdrauw
           from
           
             Fellowship
             in
             hearing
          
           of
           the
           most
           choice
           and
           eminent
           
             Non-conforme
             Ministers
          
           now
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           whose
           liberty
           they
           had
           for
           a
           peaceable
           accesse
           to
           their
           publick
           meetings
           some
           years
           now
           past
           ,
           was
           of
           that
           same
           nature
           ,
           and
           in
           al
           's
           expresse
           termes
           one
           with
           this
           indulgence
           .
           Yea
           it
           must
           necessarily
           tend
           like
           wayes
           to
           fall
           of
           
             communion
             in
             publick
          
           with
           the
           
             whole
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Belgick
             Church
             ,
          
           which
           to
           the
           furthest
           conviction
           of
           any
           who
           will
           question
           this
           can
           be
           demonstrat
           on
           clearest
           ground
           .
           3.
           
           Nothing
           can
           be
           more
           evidently
           contrair
           then
           this
           practice
           is
           to
           the
           known
           judgments
           of
           the
           old
           Non-conformists
           ,
           yea
           of
           such
           who
           have
           been
           most
           eminent
           both
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             Old
             and
             New-England
          
           of
           the
           
             congregational
             judgment
          
           ,
           whose
           tender
           respect
           to
           guard
           against
           any
           dashing
           on
           such
           a
           rock
           as
           this
           ,
           they
           have
           published
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           I
           forbear
           to
           set
           down
           here
           only
           to
           avoide
           prolixity
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           yet
           speak
           a
           few
           words
           more
           on
           this
           so
           important
           a
           caice
           ,
           and
           obtest
           (
           I
           hope
           I
           may
           say
           with
           most
           tender
           respect
           )
           such
           who
           in
           some
           simplicity
           of
           heart
           hath
           been
           carried
           so
           strainge
           a
           length
           in
           these
           differences
           ,
           and
           may
           not
           be
           aware
           of
           the
           hazard
           ,
           and
           on
           what
           a
           precipice
           they
           are
           thus
           led
           to
           consider
           .
           1.
           
           If
           ther
           be
           no
           caus
           to
           fear
           ,
           lest
           theyr
           resolution
           be
           fixt
           before
           their
           light
           ,
           and
           a
           serious
           tryall
           of
           theyr
           way
           ,
           and
           motion
           herein
           ,
           since
           the
           sincerity
           of
           our
           aime
           can
           make
           none
           approven
           in
           that
           where
           a
           declining
           is
           in
           the
           matter
           from
           the
           rule
           .
           2.
           
           And
           that
           the
           example
           and
           authority
           of
           none
           can
           bear
           weight
           with
           the
           conscience
           upon
           an
           after
           search
           of
           what
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           sinc
           each
           
             must
             prove
             his
             own
             worke
          
           ,
           yea
           it
           is
           sure
           non
           would
           take
           poysone
           upon
           the
           credit
           or
           repute
           of
           others
           ,
           nor
           can
           the
           wisdom
           of
           words
           add
           any
           weight
           to
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           .
           3.
           
           Is
           there
           not
           much
           cause
           to
           fear
           (
           that
           without
           preventing
           grace
           )
           division
           is
           at
           such
           a
           height
           ,
           as
           it
           shall
           at
           last
           end
           in
           dissolution
           .
           Julian
           knew
           this
           to
           well
           ,
           when
           as
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           means
           he
           followed
           for
           the
           undoing
           of
           Christianity
           was
           not
           only
           to
           tollerat
           but
           to
           foment
           differences
           among
           Christians
           .
           4.
           
           And
           what
           can
           such
           fore
           breakings
           as
           these
           mean
           ,
           for
           sure
           it
           is
           one
           of
           two
           that
           either
           we
           do
           not
           
             center
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           are
           unite
           by
           the
           same
           spirit
           with
           him
           ,
           or
           that
           we
           are
           thus
           under
           some
           dreadfull
           prevalence
           of
           temptation
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           the
           lines
           that
           are
           streight
           but
           such
           as
           are
           drawn
           crooked
           from
           the
           center
           ,
           which
           do
           justle
           and
           tread
           on
           other
           .
           
           5.
           
           Should
           it
           not
           be
           a
           strainge
           contradiction
           ,
           for
           a
           profest
           contending
           ,
           upon
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           supremacy
           of
           our
           
             blest
             head
          
           ,
           over
           his
           Church
           ;
           by
           a
           visible
           controlling
           of
           the
           
             authority
             of
             his
             Laws
          
           over
           our
           conscience
           and
           practice
           ,
           and
           can
           this
           be
           under
           debate
           where
           there
           is
           so
           sad
           an
           exceeding
           of
           these
           Scripture
           bounds
           sett
           to
           us
           ,
           in
           mutuall
           contendings
           in
           such
           differences
           as
           these
           now
           are
           ,
           for
           which
           ,
           I
           shall
           but
           offer
           these
           express
           commands
           given
           in
           such
           a
           caice
           to
           be
           considered
           which
           I
           may
           say
           could
           not
           possibly
           but
           restraine
           any
           such
           rupture
           and
           schisme
           now
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           if
           some
           suteable
           weight
           thereof
           were
           on
           our
           spirits
           ;
           Phil.
           2
           :
           3.
           
           Eph.
           4
           :
           31.
           
           Rom.
           14.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           James
           3.
           vers
           .
           6.
           
           Hath
           not
           in
           all
           times
           the
           Churches
           hazard
           been
           more
           from
           the
           right
           then
           the
           
             left
             hand
          
           ,
           and
           from
           such
           a
           party
           as
           lyes
           in
           ambush
           to
           enter
           at
           every
           breach
           ;
           I
           mean
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             errour
          
           and
           delusion
           ,
           than
           from
           open
           assaults
           yea
           is
           there
           any
           mean
           could
           have
           been
           essayed
           more
           sad
           for
           the
           opening
           such
           a
           door
           ,
           then
           this
           to
           divide
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           godly
           among
           themselfs
           .
           7.
           〈◊〉
           whither
           hath
           this
           tyde
           carried
           some
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           much
           beyond
           their
           own
           thoughts
           and
           what
           deplorable
           effects
           have
           thus
           been
           of
           late
           in
           so
           strainge
           a
           keeping
           this
           breach
           up
           with
           these
           who
           are
           
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             precious
             faith
             ,
          
           and
           when
           much
           more
           is
           yet
           to
           unite
           ,
           then
           to
           disjoine
           ,
           shall
           there
           yet
           be
           further
           dashing
           on
           such
           a
           rock
           whereon
           so
           remarkable
           a
           beacon
           in
           these
           known
           sad
           and
           dismall
           consequences
           hes
           been
           set
           up
           before
           us
           ,
           yea
           no
           essay
           for
           a
           binding
           up
           of
           such
           wounds
           which
           are
           now
           like
           to
           bleed
           unto
           death
           .
           8.
           
           What
           strange
           pleasure
           must
           it
           be
           that
           is
           more
           in
           bitter
           contendings
           (
           I
           fear
           )
           then
           to
           live
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           these
           great
           truths
           we
           know
           ;
           or
           what
           true
           gain
           can
           be
           thus
           projected
           for
           our
           masters
           interest
           ;
           it
           is
           sur
           such
           a
           delight
           ,
           sould
           be
           greatest
           paine
           to
           any
           serious
           ,
           and
           tender
           spirit
           .
           Yea
           have
           not
           such
           intemperat
           heats
           yet
           spent
           their
           strengh
           under
           these
           strange
           chainges
           which
           have
           of
           late
           gone
           over
           ,
           as
           might
           have
           brought
           some
           sutable
           cool
           atlast
           to
           this
           fever
           .
           9.
           
           Are
           professors
           of
           the
           truth
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           now
           prest
           to
           adorne
           the
           profession
           thereof
           ,
           as
           formerly
           ,
           and
           under
           such
           a
           weight
           how
           
             great
             ,
             great
          
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           for
           any
           to
           be
           
             eternally
             saved
          
           though
           never
           more
           cause
           to
           walk
           under
           fear
           of
           this
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           present
           age
           ,
           or
           where
           moe
           in
           a
           way
           of
           profession
           ,
           and
           with
           much
           of
           the
           
             forme
             of
             godliness
          
           hath
           been
           in
           hazard
           to
           perish
           ,
           and
           come
           short
           of
           heaven
           ,
           yea
           with
           lesse
           accesse
           to
           be
           convinc'd
           or
           to
           bear
           faithful
           dealling
           with
           their
           conscience
           then
           seems
           now
           ;
           and
           do
           but
           consider
           whom
           yow
           prejudge
           most
           in
           withdrawing
           from
           the
           Ministry
           of
           these
           ,
           who
           I
           hope
           shall
           be
           ouned
           of
           the
           Lord
           as
           his
           messingers
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           darre
           own
           no
           other
           resentment
           both
           of
           greife
           and
           sorrow
           upon
           the
           visible
           hazard
           of
           such
           as
           seem
           not
           to
           be
           awarre
           thereof
           themselves
           .
           10.
           
           Yow
           know
           that
           expresse
           command
           of
           watching
           with
           a
           godly
           jealousy
           against
           any
           
             strainge
             doctrine
             ,
             Heb.
          
           13
           :
           3.
           and
           it
           's
           but
           too
           known
           how
           eager
           a
           grasping
           is
           by
           many
           more
           at
           what
           seems
           new
           and
           strange
           ,
           then
           what
           may
           edify
           ;
           nor
           hath
           such
           oft
           apprehended
           the
           hazard
           of
           some
           plausible
           error
           ,
           untill
           it
           came
           to
           a
           more
           formed
           complexion
           ,
           as
           is
           now
           .
           11.
           
           What
           advantage
           is
           thus
           given
           to
           the
           Prelatick
           party
           for
           that
           charge
           of
           separation
           against
           the
           whole
           Non-conformists
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           though
           with
           clearest
           evidence
           we
           can
           evince
           the
           injustnesse
           thereof
           ;
           yet
           knows
           not
           how
           to
           ansuer
           on
           your
           behalf
           when
           we
           are
           reproved
           .
           12.
           
           Are
           we
           not
           both
           called
           and
           taught
           ,
           to
           
             trye
             the
             spirits
             whither
             they
             be
             of
             God
             ,
          
           by
           clearest
           Scripture
           light
           :
           and
           that
           the
           impulse
           and
           motions
           of
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             grace
          
           ,
           must
           assuredly
           tend
           to
           compose
           and
           sanctify
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           the
           soul
           with
           a
           humble
           tender
           submisnesse
           to
           the
           tryall
           of
           the
           word
           herein
           ,
           and
           is
           it
           not
           expresly
           shewed
           what
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           
             spirit
             and
             flesh
             are
             .
             Galat.
          
           21.
           22.
           2
           
           Tim.
           1.
           2.
           3.
           vers
           .
           and
           how
           farre
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           from
           
           any
           irregular
           or
           impetuous
           courses
           ;
           yea
           such
           as
           may
           seem
           incompatible
           with
           the
           very
           use
           and
           exercise
           of
           reason
           .
           These
           words
           of
           Luther
           in
           the
           
             second
             tome
             of
             his
             epistles
          
           ,
           ar
           of
           much
           weight
           :
           
             sayes
             he
             in
             your
             tryal
             and
             decerning
             the
             spirits
             ye
             would
             trye
             whither
             they
             can
             prove
             their
             calling
             in
             what
             is
             strange
             or
             extraordinary
             either
             in
             their
             judgment
             or
             practice
             ,
             for
             God
             never
             sent
             any
             but
             they
             were
             either
             called
             by
             men
             ,
             in
             his
             appointed
             way
             ,
             or
             declared
             by
             signes
             ,
             no
             not
             his
             own
             son
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             wayes
             ,
             may
             we
             accept
             the
             calling
             of
             any
             upon
             such
             a
             warrant
             of
             some
             singular
             impulses
             or
             revelation
             .
          
           I
           must
           yet
           beseech
           this
           further
           ,
           to
           be
           layd
           to
           heart
           ;
           that
           if
           any
           thing
           can
           be
           known
           by
           its
           native
           and
           visible
           effects
           ,
           we
           may
           then
           read
           in
           greatest
           Letters
           ,
           what
           a
           
             Babel
             of
             confusion
             and
             disorder
          
           ,
           with
           dividing
           both
           of
           hearts
           and
           tongues
           hath
           followed
           on
           this
           late
           astonishing
           rent
           ,
           and
           Schisme
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           yea
           when
           thus
           taken
           off
           any
           certaine
           rule
           ,
           for
           hearing
           and
           joining
           in
           the
           
             publick
             Ordinances
          
           ,
           knowes
           not
           where
           to
           finde
           themselfs
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           in
           one
           measure
           in
           such
           a
           caice
           .
           I
           desire
           to
           speake
           this
           with
           a
           tender
           respect
           to
           such
           ,
           who
           I
           darre
           not
           question
           hath
           had
           a
           serious
           regard
           to
           the
           truth
           yet
           hath
           not
           been
           awarre
           of
           the
           subtilty
           of
           this
           snare
           ,
           and
           with
           hope
           that
           upon
           serious
           after
           thoughts
           some
           more
           fixt
           uniting
           both
           in
           judgment
           and
           heart
           may
           yet
           follow
           amongst
           all
           who
           are
           indeed
           lovers
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           in
           our
           Church
           ;
           with
           some
           more
           suiteable
           fear
           to
           dash
           againe
           on
           such
           a
           rock
           ;
           yea
           to
           see
           how
           true
           and
           sweet
           a
           consistence
           ,
           may
           be
           betwixt
           Zeal
           and
           fervency
           for
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           that
           humble
           fear
           and
           tendernesse
           in
           our
           private
           judgment
           in
           such
           a
           difference
           ,
           as
           this
           ,
           where
           on
           no
           side
           the
           truth
           is
           denyed
           ;
           so
           as
           to
           keep
           of
           any
           publick
           rent
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           QUEST
           .
           IV.
           Which
           may
           be
           yet
           needful
           to
           touch
           on
           these
           late
           
             publick
             differences
          
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           either
           matter
           of
           duty
           ,
           or
           expedient
           and
           for
           edification
           ,
           to
           bring
           these
           in
           publick
           and
           engadge
           the
           people
           therein
           ;
           and
           if
           some
           forbearance
           thus
           by
           
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           be
           not
           in
           such
           a
           time
           and
           under
           these
           circumstances
           we
           stand
           ,
           called
           for
           .
           For
           clearing
           of
           which
           ,
           I
           hope
           there
           is
           no
           debate
           ;
           upon
           that
           great
           duty
           of
           a
           faithful
           and
           free
           wairning
           against
           
             publick
             sins
          
           ,
           and
           though
           with
           a
           suiteable
           prudence
           ,
           yet
           impartially
           to
           apply
           the
           rule
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           both
           the
           duties
           and
           
             dangers
             of
             the
             time
          
           ;
           but
           I
           humbly
           judge
           ,
           no
           justleing
           will
           be
           found
           here
           ,
           with
           a
           tender
           abstinence
           and
           forbearance
           in
           such
           a
           caice
           as
           this
           ,
           where
           a
           different
           judgment
           and
           practice
           is
           now
           ,
           amongst
           the
           most
           serious
           godly
           and
           faithful
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           our
           Church
           who
           yet
           does
           so
           jointly
           concurre
           and
           are
           one
           in
           the
           same
           truth
           ;
           upon
           these
           grounds
           .
           1.
           
           That
           this
           can
           not
           be
           pleaded
           as
           a
           
             publick
             Testimony
          
           to
           the
           truth
           ;
           as
           it
           thus
           reflects
           on
           the
           practice
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           differ
           on
           whom
           no
           disouning
           or
           opposing
           of
           the
           same
           .
           Without
           the
           furthest
           breach
           of
           charity
           can
           be
           thus
           fixt
           ;
           nor
           is
           this
           before
           any
           such
           as
           are
           the
           known
           and
           publick
           adversaries
           thereto
           ,
           or
           upon
           any
           visible
           hazard
           ,
           Luke
           21
           :
           12.
           
           
             When
             you
             shall
             be
             brought
             before
             Kings
             and
             rulers
             for
             my
             names
             sake
             ,
             this
             shall
             turne
             to
             you
             for
             a
             testimony
             ,
          
           but
           I
           must
           say
           the
           tendencie
           of
           such
           ordinare
           and
           publick
           reflections
           is
           rather
           like
           to
           darken
           the
           credit
           and
           beauty
           of
           so
           great
           and
           honourable
           an
           appearance
           ,
           as
           a
           Testimony
           indeed
           for
           the
           truth
           is
           ;
           and
           if
           these
           necessare
           requisites
           thereto
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           were
           this
           day
           more
           understood
           ,
           there
           could
           not
           be
           so
           ordinare
           a
           pretending
           of
           this
           .
           2.
           
           I
           would
           know
           wherein
           this
           way
           is
           usefull
           or
           expedient
           to
           most
           of
           hearers
           who
           can
           so
           little
           judge
           on
           these
           things
           .
           We
           are
           indeed
           called
           to
           
             declaire
             the
             whole
             counsell
             of
             God
             ,
             Acts.
          
           20
           :
           27.
           
           But
           this
           is
           most
           evidently
           qualified
           by
           the
           same
           Apostle
           ,
           verse
           20.
           that
           
             he
             kept
             nothing
             back
             hereof
             which
             might
             be
             profitable
             for
             them
             ,
          
           and
           thus
           expresly
           showes
           what
           bounds
           Ministers
           hath
           sett
           herein
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           their
           
           delivering
           of
           the
           message
           of
           God
           to
           his
           Church
           that
           it
           be
           not
           only
           truth
           but
           such
           as
           may
           be
           for
           the
           edification
           of
           these
           they
           preach
           to
           .
           3.
           
           Since
           it
           is
           clear
           that
           
             positive
             duties
          
           do
           not
           
             binde
             ad
             semper
          
           .
           and
           no
           cause
           can
           be
           now
           pleaded
           in
           this
           caice
           for
           guarding
           against
           any
           present
           snare
           or
           hazard
           to
           the
           Church
           should
           not
           the
           inconvenience
           which
           the
           contentious
           keeping
           up
           of
           these
           differences
           may
           occasion
           have
           more
           weight
           with
           us
           which
           the
           Apostle
           so
           sharply
           rebukes
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11
           :
           16.
           
           
             But
             if
             any
             seem
             to
             be
             contentious
             we
             have
             no
             such
             custome
             nor
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           oh
           !
           that
           the
           losse
           and
           gaine
           herein
           were
           more
           impartially
           weighted
           ,
           what
           both
           the
           
             Lucrum
             cessans
             and
             Damnum
             emergens
          
           hath
           been
           this
           way
           .
           4.
           
           And
           is
           this
           so
           small
           a
           thing
           as
           may
           seem
           to
           some
           ,
           to
           bring
           in
           publick
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           Church
           so
           high
           a
           charge
           of
           Erastianisme
           and
           defection
           from
           the
           truth
           against
           these
           their
           Brethren
           who
           are
           thus
           as
           expressely
           pointed
           at
           as
           they
           were
           named
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           sure
           there
           can
           be
           no
           publick
           rebuke
           and
           admonition
           before
           the
           people
           as
           this
           most
           evidently
           is
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           
             publick
             Church
             censure
          
           and
           
             juridical
             act
             of
             Discipline
          
           ,
           yea
           which
           is
           no
           lesse
           manifest
           then
           that
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           and
           if
           so
           publick
           a
           violation
           of
           that
           order
           which
           our
           blessed
           head
           hath
           expressely
           fixt
           for
           his
           Church
           ,
           be
           so
           lightly
           regarded
           ;
           where
           are
           we
           .
           Nor
           can
           this
           be
           ,
           pretended
           as
           a
           
             doctrinal
             reproof
          
           which
           is
           such
           an
           applying
           of
           the
           rule
           against
           sins
           of
           the
           time
           must
           as
           stil
           leave
           the
           particular
           application
           thereof
           to
           their
           own
           conscience
           who
           are
           thus
           guiltie
           ,
           without
           any
           expresse
           designing
           of
           particular
           persones
           ,
           where
           no
           judicial
           procedour
           and
           conviction
           by
           the
           Church
           hes
           gone
           before
           ,
           but
           here
           is
           a
           most
           publick
           and
           expresse
           fixing
           of
           so
           sad
           a
           scandal
           even
           before
           the
           Church
           ,
           against
           so
           many
           particular
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           (
           who
           are
           still
           labouring
           in
           the
           vineyard
           of
           the
           Lord
           )
           as
           if
           they
           were
           designed
           by
           name
           .
           5.
           
           And
           are
           not
           these
           unquestionable
           requisites
           for
           a
           
             publick
             reproofe
          
           ,
           not
           only
           their
           calling
           thereto
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           orderly
           ,
           and
           upon
           clearest
           evidence
           but
           that
           this
           be
           not
           exposed
           to
           any
           
             prejudicate
             exception
          
           ,
           from
           their
           way
           who
           do
           thus
           reprove
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           on
           too
           just
           ground
           feared
           this
           day
           that
           some
           have
           put
           themselves
           out
           of
           the
           furthest
           capacitie
           to
           edifie
           by
           any
           such
           mean
           ,
           from
           their
           own
           unsuteable
           manageing
           hereof
           .
           6
           ,
           What
           if
           these
           who
           are
           thus
           so
           openly
           reflected
           upon
           should
           take
           the
           same
           freedom
           for
           publick
           contradiction
           ?
           Wherein
           would
           this
           quickly
           resolve
           ,
           but
           a
           furder
           growing
           scandall
           ,
           to
           ruine
           the
           Church
           and
           make
           way
           for
           the
           endlesse
           debatings
           ,
           which
           as
           the
           Apostle
           showes
           does
           rather
           engender
           Questions
           then
           any
           godly
           edifying
           in
           the
           faith
           .
           We
           know
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           withstood
           Peter
           to
           the
           face
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           observable
           on
           what
           ground
           it
           was
           stated
           ,
           that
           when
           Peter
           knew
           the
           differences
           then
           amongst
           these
           of
           the
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           who
           beleeved
           was
           such
           as
           should
           cause
           no
           rent
           or
           dividing
           thereon
           ;
           yet
           to
           please
           the
           Jews
           had
           withdrawn
           and
           separat
           from
           fellowship
           with
           the
           beleeving
           Gentiles
           ,
           yea
           that
           this
           rent
           was
           like
           to
           grow
           so
           as
           Barnabas
           also
           was
           drawn
           into
           the
           same
           dissimulation
           and
           thus
           a
           sad
           and
           ruining
           breach
           like
           to
           follow
           .
           7.
           
           Should
           we
           not
           be
           to
           the
           furthest
           tender
           of
           unsettling
           of
           the
           spirits
           of
           the
           people
           when
           so
           much
           allready
           shaken
           and
           in
           that
           manner
           now
           racked
           and
           tossed
           to
           and
           fro
           with
           
             every
             winde
             of
             Doctrine
          
           as
           many
           are
           like
           to
           losse
           all
           persuasion
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           yea
           when
           it
           is
           so
           hard
           and
           all
           most
           impossible
           to
           keep
           some
           within
           any
           bounds
           ;
           and
           whilest
           thus
           the
           triumph
           of
           adversaries
           and
           strengthening
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           ungodly
           upon
           such
           strainge
           reflections
           ,
           brought
           in
           publick
           ,
           does
           visibly
           gaine
           ground
           ;
           and
           what
           interest
           can
           be
           thus
           pretended
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           so
           publick
           a
           
             going
             to
             Law
          
           with
           their
           Brethren
           before
           so
           watching
           an
           adversary
           ,
           whose
           strength
           must
           needs
           lye
           in
           our
           breach
           .
           8.
           
           Is
           not
           also
           the
           bringing
           things
           thus
           to
           such
           an
           extream
           ,
           of
           
           that
           visible
           tendencie
           ,
           as
           to
           bring
           under
           question
           the
           
             validitie
             of
             their
             Ministerial
             acts
          
           amongst
           the
           people
           ,
           by
           so
           publick
           a
           thrust
           at
           the
           credit
           and
           repute
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           far
           an
           exposing
           of
           many
           to
           the
           hazard
           both
           of
           atheisme
           and
           errour
           ,
           besides
           the
           weakening
           such
           in
           the
           publick
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           known
           able
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           .
           I
           shall
           adde
           no
           further
           but
           a
           humble
           and
           serious
           appeal
           to
           their
           own
           conscience
           ,
           who
           may
           have
           judged
           this
           their
           duty
           ,
           if
           on
           deeper
           reflection
           hereon
           ;
           a
           tender
           abstinence
           and
           forbearance
           this
           way
           and
           to
           keep
           of
           any
           dashing
           on
           such
           a
           rock
           as
           hath
           been
           allready
           touched
           ,
           untill
           light
           and
           conviction
           from
           the
           Lord
           yet
           further
           break
           up
           should
           not
           be
           their
           own
           peace
           ,
           and
           comfort
           as
           well
           as
           the
           publick
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           that
           day
           when
           their
           eyes
           shall
           become
           dim
           ,
           and
           the
           keepers
           of
           the
           house
           begin
           to
           tremble
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECTION
           IV.
           
        
         
           WHen
           such
           sad
           use
           is
           now
           like
           to
           be
           made
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           the
           truth
           and
           credit
           thereof
           (
           which
           above
           all
           things
           should
           be
           dear
           to
           us
           )
           a
           Deaths
           wound
           ,
           were
           it
           possible
           ,
           by
           reproach
           ;
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           not
           be
           incongruous
           to
           such
           a
           subject
           ,
           to
           speak
           yet
           a
           few
           words
           more
           ;
           
             for
             answering
             some
             high
             pretences
             for
             prejudice
             and
             stumbling
             ,
             which
             seem
             now
             most
             publickly
             to
             be
             owned
             yea
             not
             only
             thus
             to
             break
             and
             undo
             themselves
             but
             to
             involve
             others
             in
             the
             same
             ruine
          
           ;
           Not
           that
           the
           truth
           needs
           the
           witness
           or
           respects
           of
           men
           to
           commend
           the
           same
           ▪
           which
           as
           the
           sun
           in
           it's
           strength
           keeps
           its
           course
           amidst
           all
           the
           dark
           clouds
           which
           can
           interveen
           ;
           but
           in
           a
           day
           of
           such
           
             blasphemy
             and
             reproach
          
           ,
           we
           should
           require
           justice
           at
           the
           barre
           of
           mens
           own
           conscience
           herein
           ,
           if
           there
           can
           be
           any
           cause
           for
           stumbling
           at
           the
           holy
           and
           unspotted
           wayes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           from
           themselfs
           ,
           and
           from
           their
           seeking
           after
           such
           a
           latitude
           in
           their
           principles
           ,
           as
           might
           sure
           that
           liberty
           ,
           which
           they
           take
           thus
           in
           their
           practice
           .
           Now
           with
           some
           respect
           their
           to
           ,
           I
           shall
           offer
           these
           
             eight
             grounds
             which
             are
             at
             this
             day
             most
             pretented
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
             These
             strange
             intestine
             conflicts
             and
             Differences
             in
             judgment
             that
             we
             are
             now
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           among
           professors
           of
           the
           truth
           as
           though
           they
           were
           not
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           same
           house
           ,
           for
           ANSWER
           ,
           I
           hope
           these
           things
           when
           seriously
           pondered
           may
           silence
           any
           such
           reflection
           on
           the
           way
           of
           truth
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           but
           leave
           to
           mens
           conscience
           .
           1.
           
           That
           our
           blest
           Lord
           hath
           with
           clearest
           evidence
           layd
           down
           such
           sure
           and
           fixt
           grounds
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           word
           for
           the
           
             peace
             and
             concord
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           followers
           ,
           with
           these
           expresse
           rules
           and
           provision
           for
           the
           same
           as
           there
           can
           be
           no
           known
           ground
           for
           such
           sad
           and
           deploreable
           breakings
           ,
           but
           what
           mens
           own
           corruption
           and
           declining
           from
           the
           rule
           doth
           occasion
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           must
           clear
           that
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           of
           the
           
             Lawes
             of
             God
          
           to
           which
           with
           the
           furthest
           reiterat
           inforcements
           our
           obedience
           is
           required
           for
           preventing
           the
           Churches
           hazard
           on
           this
           rock
           ,
           is
           that
           
             Law
             of
             charity
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             for
             the
             Godly
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
          
           so
           as
           without
           this
           he
           will
           accept
           no
           mans
           service
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           13.
           
           And
           is
           such
           the
           Apostle
           presses
           ,
           
             above
             all
             things
             to
             put
             on
             charity
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             bond
             of
             perfection
             ,
             Coloss
             .
          
           3
           :
           13
           ,
           14.
           3.
           
           I
           hope
           it
           is
           undenyable
           also
           that
           these
           
             principles
             of
             union
             and
             love
          
           are
           so
           firmely
           fixt
           ,
           as
           might
           be
           consistent
           both
           with
           some
           
             various
             apprehensions
             ,
             and
             difference
             in
             judgment
          
           amongst
           
           his
           people
           here
           ,
           who
           are
           unite
           in
           himself
           and
           in
           the
           great
           concerns
           of
           truth
           and
           godlyness
           ,
           so
           as
           upon
           such
           an
           accompt
           the
           peace
           and
           concord
           of
           his
           Church
           should
           not
           be
           suspended
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           
             here
             we
             know
             but
             in
             part
          
           ;
           and
           as
           all
           have
           not
           the
           same
           helps
           ,
           so
           not
           the
           same
           capacity
           for
           understanding
           of
           many
           things
           ,
           which
           may
           cause
           some
           difference
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           Not
           that
           we
           should
           think
           opinions
           are
           free
           ,
           or
           errors
           in
           judgment
           not
           to
           be
           seriously
           watched
           against
           al
           's
           well
           as
           corruption
           in
           practice
           since
           it
           is
           not
           only
           through
           sanctification
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           but
           
             beleef
             of
             the
             truth
          
           we
           are
           appointed
           to
           life
           .
           4.
           
           For
           this
           end
           likewayes
           hath
           our
           blest
           head
           set
           such
           bounds
           and
           measures
           to
           his
           people
           in
           the
           manageing
           of
           these
           differences
           which
           may
           fall
           in
           as
           that
           there
           should
           be
           no
           fear
           of
           any
           sad
           rent
           or
           breach
           where
           a
           due
           respect
           unto
           these
           is
           had
           ,
           and
           to
           walk
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           ,
           and
           spirit
           of
           the
           gospel
           ,
           and
           oh
           !
           that
           these
           great
           commands
           ,
           Rom.
           14
           :
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           Philip.
           2
           :
           3.
           were
           more
           seriously
           pondered
           ,
           there
           could
           not
           but
           be
           some
           more
           lawfull
           regard
           to
           keep
           of
           such
           bitter
           and
           offensive
           breakings
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           oft
           seen
           amongst
           us
           .
           5.
           
           Nor
           is
           there
           cause
           to
           fear
           any
           breach
           from
           the
           most
           serious
           and
           servent
           
             contending
             for
             the
             truth
          
           ,
           and
           closse
           adherence
           thereto
           which
           should
           be
           dearer
           to
           us
           then
           our
           life
           and
           can
           admitt
           no
           latitude
           or
           ceding
           there
           ,
           when
           the
           revealed
           rule
           of
           our
           duty
           herein
           is
           observed
           that
           this
           be
           managed
           with
           a
           humble
           tender
           condescendence
           and
           
             cedeing
             in
             our
             own
             things
          
           ,
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           for
           oh
           !
           there
           hath
           our
           saddest
           contests
           ,
           and
           a
           nimosity
           their
           greatest
           strength
           this
           day
           .
           It
           were
           well
           if
           such
           a
           blest
           contending
           ,
           and
           
             striving
             lawfully
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           shewes
           were
           thus
           studied
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           in
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           by
           means
           of
           his
           own
           appointment
           ;
           
             by
             purenesse
             ,
             by
             long
             suffering
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             by
             the
             armour
             of
             God
             on
             the
             right
             hadn
             and
             on
             the
             left
             &c.
             
          
           And
           where
           these
           are
           not
           mens
           study
           and
           practice
           they
           must
           live
           in
           an
           expresse
           contradiction
           to
           these
           principles
           which
           yet
           they
           darre
           not
           disown
           ,
           yea
           in
           so
           farre
           becomes
           not
           only
           a
           just
           matter
           of
           grief
           ,
           but
           a
           spot
           in
           the
           fellowship
           of
           the
           saints
           .
           6.
           
           Whatever
           sad
           differences
           be
           oft
           amongst
           these
           ,
           which
           both
           their
           darknesse
           of
           minde
           ,
           and
           contrariety
           of
           natural
           dispositions
           ,
           may
           influence
           ,
           yet
           does
           not
           still
           that
           blest
           
             unity
             of
             the
             spirit
             stand
             fixt
             and
             sure
             ,
          
           by
           which
           the
           whole
           race
           of
           the
           saints
           are
           unite
           in
           a
           
             new
             and
             spirituall
             nature
          
           ,
           In
           these
           sweet
           &
           sensible
           communications
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           do
           all
           meet
           in
           one
           blest
           center
           ,
           yea
           so
           near
           an
           intercourse
           of
           souls
           and
           Sympathy
           does
           result
           thence
           (
           however
           the
           sad
           prevalence
           of
           corruption
           may
           for
           some
           time
           darken
           the
           same
           )
           as
           no
           union
           and
           concord
           like
           this
           is
           in
           all
           the
           socities
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           such
           a
           witness
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           christianity
           ,
           as
           to
           silence
           even
           the
           greatest
           Atheist
           .
           7.
           
           Yea
           may
           we
           not
           have
           here
           a
           special
           confirming
           evidence
           of
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           of
           such
           differences
           both
           in
           judgment
           ,
           and
           practice
           ,
           with
           so
           sore
           prejudice
           and
           estrangement
           of
           heart
           and
           differences
           of
           naturall
           temper
           and
           disposition
           of
           amongst
           the
           Godly
           ,
           yet
           this
           hath
           inforced
           from
           all
           these
           an
           undoubted
           assent
           ,
           to
           the
           most
           great
           and
           weighty
           concerns
           of
           religion
           ,
           yea
           to
           a
           joint
           acknowledging
           of
           the
           same
           principle
           about
           which
           some
           difference
           may
           be
           in
           the
           application
           thereof
           to
           some
           particular
           caice
           .
           8.
           
           I
           shall
           but
           adde
           ,
           that
           it
           's
           known
           what
           sweet
           harmony
           and
           onenesse
           of
           heart
           hath
           sometimes
           been
           among
           such
           as
           did
           Professe
           the
           truth
           ,
           of
           all
           ranks
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           fixt
           adherence
           to
           the
           same
           cause
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           was
           at
           a
           sad
           ebb
           ,
           that
           some
           differences
           broke
           up
           amongst
           the
           most
           eminently
           godly
           both
           Ministers
           and
           professors
           there
           ,
           for
           some
           time
           on
           that
           head
           of
           the
           
             publick
             resolutions
          
           ,
           though
           without
           any
           formed
           breach
           or
           schisme
           ,
           but
           after
           among
           such
           who
           thus
           differed
           ,
           a
           most
           sweet
           concord
           and
           concurrence
           in
           a
           joint
           opposition
           against
           prelacy
           and
           to
           suffer
           rather
           then
           
           in
           the
           least
           to
           consent
           thereto
           did
           follow
           :
           yea
           though
           since
           amongst
           the
           most
           serious
           Non-conformists
           ,
           a
           greater
           freedom
           hath
           been
           in
           the
           judgment
           and
           practice
           of
           some
           ,
           then
           others
           ,
           for
           hearing
           of
           
             Conformists
             to
             prelacie
          
           ,
           yet
           so
           farre
           as
           I
           know
           hath
           it
           been
           with
           a
           due
           and
           tender
           respect
           ,
           as
           was
           suteable
           ,
           to
           keep
           of
           either
           dividing
           or
           alienation
           in
           such
           a
           caice
           :
           but
           oh
           !
           it
           must
           be
           confest
           to
           what
           a
           hight
           have
           these
           late
           confusions
           ,
           and
           breaches
           amongst
           us
           come
           and
           what
           fewel
           this
           hath
           been
           to
           a
           great
           increase
           of
           sin
           ;
           yet
           is
           there
           one
           ground
           to
           hope
           when
           almost
           there
           seemes
           no
           comforting
           signe
           els
           ,
           that
           
             he
             who
             hath
             seen
             our
             wayes
             ,
             can
             he
             all
             them
             also
             ,
          
           by
           a
           marvellous
           surpriseal
           of
           grace
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Prejudice
             it
          
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           some
           highly
           entertained
           in
           these
           times
           for
           their
           own
           breaking
           is
           the
           
             perplexedness
             and
             hesitation
             they
             are
             in
             what
             way
             to
             choice
             when
             the
             truth
             seems
             now
             involved
             in
             such
             a
             confusion
             of
             different
             judgments
             and
             such
             visible
             contradictions
             amongst
             professors
             thereof
             .
             For
             Answer
             ,
          
           if
           no
           thing
           were
           to
           shake
           or
           offend
           there
           should
           then
           be
           no
           tryed
           establishment
           ,
           yet
           since
           this
           seems
           one
           of
           the
           saddest
           diseases
           of
           the
           time
           in
           many's
           being
           
             soon
             saken
             in
             minde
          
           with
           such
           wavering
           and
           unsettledness
           in
           the
           truth
           I
           must
           speak
           a
           few
           words
           thereto
           to
           witness
           what
           greatest
           advantage
           such
           as
           desire
           to
           walk
           in
           the
           light
           may
           have
           to
           hold
           fast
           the
           profession
           of
           their
           faith
           without
           wavering
           and
           for
           the
           furthest
           quiet
           and
           assuring
           of
           their
           heart
           therein
           on
           these
           grounds
           .
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Scripture
           is
           so
           
             near
             ,
             these
             living
             oracles
             of
             truth
             ,
          
           which
           do
           with
           so
           clear
           and
           distinct
           a
           sound
           speake
           if
           men
           had
           but
           ears
           to
           hear
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           Lord
           hath
           given
           to
           his
           people
           a
           
             spirit
             of
             discerning
          
           in
           some
           greater
           and
           lesser
           measure
           so
           as
           to
           
             prove
             all
             things
          
           by
           a
           serious
           personal
           tryal
           ,
           yea
           that
           none
           needs
           receive
           the
           truth
           upon
           trust
           or
           to
           lean
           on
           the
           authority
           or
           example
           of
           any
           herein
           but
           to
           judge
           their
           own
           eyes
           and
           conscience
           should
           be
           al
           's
           faithfull
           to
           them
           as
           any
           .
           3.
           
           He
           hath
           given
           also
           as
           a
           special
           help
           a
           
             fixt
             Ministry
          
           to
           his
           Church
           yea
           for
           this
           very
           end
           Ephes
           .
           4
           :
           14.
           that
           we
           should
           henceforth
           
             be
             no
             more
             Children
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
          
           with
           every
           winde
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           therefor
           with
           a
           divine
           mission
           hath
           given
           such
           spiritual
           gifts
           as
           the
           necessity
           and
           service
           of
           the
           Church
           may
           require
           for
           interpreting
           and
           clearing
           up
           of
           what
           may
           be
           the
           counsel
           and
           minde
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           his
           Church
           according
           to
           his
           own
           word
           .
           4.
           
           That
           the
           most
           
             weighty
             things
          
           of
           religion
           both
           as
           to
           faith
           and
           practice
           are
           not
           interested
           in
           most
           of
           these
           sad
           contests
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           amongst
           but
           he
           hath
           so
           graciously
           condescended
           that
           what
           we
           should
           most
           live
           by
           should
           not
           cost
           us
           so
           dear
           and
           that
           the
           greatest
           subtilties
           and
           most
           intricate
           controversies
           which
           are
           so
           oft
           in
           the
           Church
           ye
           most
           out
           of
           our
           way
           ,
           yea
           such
           as
           should
           cause
           no
           trouble
           or
           disquiet
           of
           minde
           herein
           .
           5.
           
           Is
           not
           also
           most
           clearly
           sheued
           us
           ,
           how
           we
           may
           know
           our
           being
           led
           and
           kept
           in
           the
           way
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           what
           should
           qualify
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           meet
           for
           the
           blest
           conduct
           and
           teachings
           of
           the
           spirit
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           such
           as
           a
           
             holy
             fear
             ,
             and
             sincere
             resignation
             of
             the
             soul
             thereto
             ,
             meekness
             ,
             humility
          
           with
           a
           fixt
           and
           serious
           resolving
           to
           close
           therewith
           ,
           how
           crosse
           however
           it
           should
           be
           to
           our
           own
           private
           affection
           and
           credit
           .
           6.
           
           There
           is
           this
           advantage
           to
           know
           that
           blest
           and
           approven
           way
           ,
           wherein
           we
           may
           have
           peace
           ,
           as
           that
           in
           which
           
             the
             footsteps
             of
             the
             saints
          
           and
           so
           innunerable
           a
           company
           ,
           hath
           gone
           before
           
             who
             received
             the
             spirit
             this
             way
             ,
          
           and
           with
           greatest
           assurance
           did
           know
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           seal
           on
           their
           own
           soul
           ,
           so
           as
           after
           no
           new
           or
           strange
           light
           we
           need
           to
           inquire
           .
           7.
           
           And
           hath
           not
           the
           meanest
           of
           the
           saints
           these
           peculiar
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           marks
           whereby
           to
           discerne
           the
           way
           of
           truth
           in
           a
           dark
           and
           trying
           time
           ,
           by
           plainest
           
             Scripture
             light
          
           ,
           both
           for
           clearing
           and
           confirming
           of
           their
           minde
           herein
           .
           1.
           
           That
           we
           
             should
             follow
             these
             
             things
             ,
             which
             tend
             to
             peace
             and
             to
             edify
             Rom.
          
           14.
           19.
           
           For
           thus
           surely
           does
           the
           way
           of
           truth
           tend
           to
           build
           and
           not
           to
           cast
           doune
           :
           and
           if
           many
           caices
           which
           some
           does
           now
           agitat
           ,
           with
           much
           disquiet
           both
           to
           themselfs
           and
           others
           ,
           were
           more
           brought
           to
           that
           great
           rule
           of
           solid
           edification
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           fear
           that
           so
           much
           time
           should
           be
           lost
           therein
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           sure
           the
           
             way
             of
             truth
          
           ,
           must
           be
           stil
           
             rationally
             convincing
          
           such
           as
           doth
           persuad
           by
           teaching
           ,
           and
           to
           fix
           and
           clear
           the
           judgment
           before
           the
           will
           ,
           by
           
             manifestation
             of
             the
             truth
          
           to
           mens
           conscience
           for
           thus
           we
           are
           taught
           ,
           
             and
             be
             alwayes
             ready
             ;
             to
             render
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             hope
             that
             is
             in
             yow
             with
             all
             meeknesse
             and
             fear
             .
          
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           15.
           3.
           
           Such
           is
           this
           blest
           way
           as
           it
           is
           cautious
           ,
           and
           advertant
           to
           hazard
           on
           each
           hand
           ,
           and
           to
           guard
           against
           
             the
             dephts
             of
             Satan
          
           as
           well
           as
           to
           resist
           his
           fury
           ,
           a
           way
           which
           lyeth
           betuixt
           extreams
           either
           on
           the
           right
           or
           left
           hand
           ,
           for
           thus
           we
           are
           taught
           2
           Cor.
           6.
           7.
           2
           
           Cor.
           11.
           14
           2
           
           Thess
           .
           2.
           2.
           4.
           
           It
           is
           such
           a
           way
           as
           leadeth
           us
           to
           regard
           the
           special
           varying
           of
           a
           caice
           ,
           as
           to
           some
           present
           duty
           with
           a
           due
           respect
           and
           ballancing
           of
           circumstances
           :
           and
           to
           see
           that
           the
           same
           way
           at
           all
           times
           is
           not
           to
           be
           followed
           in
           our
           practice
           ,
           since
           what
           may
           be
           most
           requisite
           and
           edifiing
           some
           time
           and
           in
           one
           caice
           ,
           may
           be
           destructive
           in
           another
           ,
           for
           this
           hath
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           shewed
           that
           all
           things
           are
           lawful
           but
           not
           expedient
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           23.
           5.
           
           Thus
           we
           may
           know
           and
           discerne
           the
           truth
           and
           way
           thereof
           which
           is
           
             according
             to
             godliness
             ,
             Tit.
          
           1.
           1.
           when
           it
           is
           such
           as
           visibly
           tend
           ,
           by
           its
           power
           and
           efficacy
           on
           the
           heart
           ,
           to
           heal
           the
           distempers
           of
           the
           minde
           and
           judgment
           ,
           and
           by
           practical
           obedience
           to
           a
           more
           full
           assurance
           of
           understanding
           in
           themselves
           ;
           and
           may
           thus
           see
           its
           very
           native
           result
           and
           tendence
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           professours
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           
             humble
             ,
             meek
             ,
             sober
          
           and
           temperat
           in
           their
           personal
           conversation
           ,
           yea
           tender
           to
           provoke
           or
           excite
           the
           corruption
           of
           any
           .
           6.
           
           Is
           ther
           not
           this
           necessare
           tendence
           also
           of
           the
           revealed
           way
           of
           truth
           ,
           
             to
             walk
             wisely
             towards
             such
             as
             are
             without
             Col.
          
           4.
           5.
           and
           with
           the
           furthest
           tender
           respect
           to
           prevent
           their
           being
           further
           alienat
           or
           hardened
           in
           their
           aversion
           from
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           I
           must
           say
           should
           be
           one
           of
           the
           most
           weighty
           concerns
           of
           a
           Christians
           study
           ,
           for
           adorning
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           sueh
           a
           day
           .
           7.
           
           I
           shall
           but
           add
           this
           more
           ,
           what
           advantage
           a
           christian
           may
           thus
           have
           for
           true
           peace
           and
           quiet
           on
           such
           a
           reflection
           of
           having
           kept
           guard
           against
           any
           hid
           
             personal
             prejudice
          
           or
           such
           a
           byasse
           which
           the
           preingadgment
           of
           their
           judgment
           in
           the
           present
           caice
           ,
           and
           that
           influence
           their
           interest
           in
           a
           divided
           party
           might
           have
           occasioned
           ,
           yea
           thus
           of
           some
           tender
           respect
           to
           the
           Purity
           al
           's
           well
           as
           
             the
             peace
          
           of
           their
           own
           conscience
           that
           there
           may
           be
           no
           private
           interest
           or
           setting
           up
           of
           such
           a
           stumbling
           block
           before
           their
           eyes
           as
           to
           darken
           their
           judgment
           herein
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Ground
           which
           I
           fear
           in
           these
           times
           may
           be
           much
           made
           use
           of
           by
           many
           for
           their
           own
           stumbling
           is
           
             that
             strange
             spirit
             and
             to
             visible
             eruptions
             of
             pride
             ,
             bitterness
             and
             passion
             with
             which
             these
             contests
             and
             differences
             in
             judgments
             amongst
             professours
             of
             the
             truth
             are
             so
             oft
             followed
             .
          
           For
           Answer
           whatever
           sad
           occasion
           be
           thus
           given
           of
           offence
           ,
           yet
           can
           there
           be
           none
           for
           taking
           prejudice
           or
           any
           reflecting
           thus
           on
           religion
           except
           men
           will
           put
           out
           the
           very
           eyes
           both
           of
           their
           reason
           and
           conscience
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           so
           clear
           1.
           
           How
           visible
           a
           contradiction
           any
           such
           sad
           appearances
           of
           pride
           ,
           bitternesse
           and
           wrath
           are
           to
           the
           designe
           and
           intent
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           is
           for
           the
           furthest
           self
           abasing
           ,
           to
           subdue
           and
           mortify
           such
           lusts
           and
           thus
           prevent
           any
           exorbitancy
           that
           way
           :
           as
           that
           which
           is
           not
           only
           to
           adorne
           a
           christian
           walk
           but
           is
           a
           most
           essential
           part
           of
           our
           sanctification
           :
           and
           is
           not
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           rule
           herein
           such
           on
           their
           conscience
           ,
           whom
           yow
           may
           most
           thus
           challenge
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           even
           inforced
           to
           seek
           a
           cover
           and
           hiding
           of
           these
           evills
           ,
           which
           they
           know
           to
           be
           their
           shame
           ,
           and
           cannot
           bear
           the
           light
           being
           thus
           
           judged
           in
           themselfs
           and
           so
           conscious
           of
           their
           deformity
           .
           2.
           
           Is
           not
           the
           reliefe
           also
           and
           antidote
           to
           so
           dreadfull
           a
           poison
           most
           clearly
           held
           forth
           to
           us
           ,
           how
           to
           watch
           against
           this
           which
           both
           hath
           so
           subtile
           and
           forcible
           an
           infection
           ,
           and
           deep
           rooting
           in
           mens
           nature
           .
           3.
           
           Or
           can
           yow
           challenge
           the
           least
           shaddow
           of
           Latitude
           ,
           from
           our
           
             blest
             Lawgiver
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             lawes
             of
             his
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           herein
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           expresse
           not
           only
           against
           any
           open
           eruption
           of
           such
           evills
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           most
           secret
           convoy
           ,
           and
           intertainement
           thereof
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           yea
           that
           ,
           on
           no
           lesse
           haz●rd
           then
           of
           being
           shut
           out
           for
           ever
           from
           that
           Land
           ,
           which
           is
           above
           ,
           we
           must
           both
           watch
           and
           wrestle
           against
           the
           same
           ;
           for
           such
           is
           the
           
             straite
             and
             narrow
             way
          
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           
             low
             entries
          
           there
           ,
           as
           none
           possibly
           can
           get
           through
           without
           a
           humble
           ,
           and
           subdued
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           as
           
             little
             children
             to
             receive
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
          
           4.
           
           Can
           prejudice
           so
           farre
           overcome
           mens
           conscience
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           see
           the
           excellency
           of
           a
           Christian
           spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           undoubted
           reality
           thereof
           ,
           which
           hath
           so
           brightly
           shined
           and
           I
           hope
           yet
           doth
           (
           to
           silence
           the
           greatest
           reproacher
           )
           in
           many
           convincing
           examples
           of
           
             humility
             ,
             meeknesse
          
           and
           in
           the
           conquest
           of
           their
           passions
           and
           
             forgiving
             of
             injuries
          
           ,
           as
           a
           convincing
           witness
           to
           the
           world
           of
           ther
           being
           
             thus
             transformed
             into
             his
             blest
             image
          
           of
           whom
           as
           the
           great
           pattern
           set
           before
           us
           we
           are
           to
           Learne
           .
           5.
           
           And
           should
           not
           tenderness
           and
           compasion
           be
           more
           suteable
           then
           prejudice
           and
           stumbling
           at
           such
           a
           sight
           yow
           thus
           challenge
           ,
           when
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           visibly
           contraire
           to
           the
           very
           use
           of
           reason
           then
           any
           such
           sad
           
             eruption
             of
             pride
             ,
             bitterness
             ,
             and
             wrath
             ,
          
           which
           is
           so
           sore
           a
           disease
           and
           a
           fever
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           and
           causeth
           such
           
             disorder
             ,
             sad
             ,
             and
             tumultuous
             rysings
          
           there
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           made
           their
           own
           punishment
           and
           the
           very
           mean
           to
           frustrat
           that
           end
           they
           most
           follow
           ,
           yea
           in
           no
           way
           could
           more
           gratify
           and
           give
           the
           greatest
           advantage
           to
           such
           they
           contend
           with
           and
           to
           put
           themselfs
           in
           the
           pouer
           of
           every
           one
           to
           become
           their
           tormentor
           .
           6.
           
           Yow
           little
           know
           what
           sharp
           and
           bitter
           reflections
           such
           may
           oft
           have
           on
           themselfs
           upon
           any
           sad
           appearance
           this
           way
           or
           advantage
           ,
           their
           corruption
           hath
           got
           under
           some
           sad
           assault
           ,
           yea
           such
           ,
           as
           even
           the
           sense
           of
           a
           sealed
           pardon
           on
           thir
           soul
           can
           not
           sometimes
           blunt
           the
           sharp
           edge
           of
           this
           grief
           and
           indignation
           against
           themselves
           .
           7.
           
           And
           may
           yow
           not
           clearly
           see
           what
           visible
           detest
           such
           are
           even
           inforced
           to
           have
           at
           the
           appearance
           of
           these
           evills
           in
           others
           ;
           which
           thus
           hath
           a
           sad
           outbreaking
           in
           their
           own
           practice
           ;
           as
           convincingly
           showes
           their
           way
           must
           contradict
           both
           their
           own
           
             judgment
             and
             principles
          
           .
           8.
           
           I
           shall
           but
           further
           adde
           ,
           what
           great
           incitements
           and
           clearest
           discovery
           doth
           the
           Scripture
           afford
           ,
           of
           that
           
             blest
             way
          
           ,
           which
           was
           never
           known
           ,
           nor
           attaind
           by
           nature
           ,
           how
           to
           get
           such
           
             prevailing
             evills
          
           subdued
           ;
           yea
           how
           to
           improve
           injuries
           to
           the
           greatest
           advantage
           ,
           and
           thus
           by
           overcoming
           ,
           to
           gaine
           the
           most
           glorious
           and
           desireable
           victory
           and
           revenge
           ,
           on
           such
           who
           have
           injured
           them
           ,
           by
           
             humble
             and
             tender
             forbearance
          
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           sueet
           facility
           might
           be
           found
           this
           way
           ,
           when
           the
           
             first
             wave
          
           ,
           and
           assault
           is
           whos
           's
           once
           broke
           and
           resisted
           but
           greatest
           strength
           still
           lyes
           in
           the
           
             first
             assault
          
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Ground
             and
             pretence
             for
             prejudic
          
           in
           these
           times
           ,
           
             is
             that
             so
             little
             evidence
             seems
             of
             tenderness
             and
             a
             convincing
             serious
             practice
             even
             in
             their
             way
             who
             have
             a
             name
             &
             repute
             of
             religion
             with
             such
             abounding
             offences
             ,
             as
             gives
             occasion
             not
             only
             to
             question
             the
             sincerity
             of
             their
             profession
             ,
             bot
             to
             stumble
             at
             the
             very
             forme
             and
             appearance
             of
             godliness
             .
             ANSW
             :
          
           though
           nothing
           should
           be
           more
           dreadfull
           then
           for
           any
           to
           make
           the
           truth
           accessory
           to
           their
           sin
           ,
           or
           take
           thus
           shelter
           under
           its
           patiociny
           ,
           yet
           since
           it
           is
           so
           great
           a
           concern
           to
           
             vindic●t
             pure
             ,
             and
             undefiled
             religion
             ,
             and
             the
             spotles
             rule
             ,
          
           and
           pattern
           thereof
           in
           a
           day
           of
           such
           reproach
           ,
           and
           when
           any
           advantage
           is
           so
           eagerly
           
           sought
           and
           followed
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           I
           would
           but
           offer
           some
           few
           things
           ,
           to
           plead
           with
           their
           conscience
           who
           thus
           ,
           are
           in
           more
           hazard
           to
           undo
           and
           break
           themselfes
           ,
           then
           to
           hurt
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           truth
           .
           1.
           
           If
           there
           should
           not
           be
           more
           to
           shake
           and
           stumble
           if
           such
           offences
           were
           not
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           when
           so
           expressly
           fortold
           as
           the
           Scripture
           els
           should
           want
           a
           most
           convincing
           seall
           and
           witness
           thereto
           ,
           yea
           when
           ,
           thus
           yow
           may
           see
           that
           not
           only
           an
           empty
           show
           and
           
             the
             hypocrisy
          
           of
           some
           bot
           the
           
             recorded
             blemishes
          
           and
           falling
           of
           the
           saints
           their
           ,
           to
           be
           demonstrative
           and
           confirming
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           al
           's
           well
           as
           the
           
             bright
             est
             evidences
          
           ,
           and
           lustre
           of
           their
           grace
           .
           2.
           
           I
           confesse
           it
           were
           a
           suteable
           inference
           ,
           for
           none
           to
           engadge
           with
           the
           
             profession
             of
             godliness
          
           without
           the
           power
           and
           how
           dreadfull
           a
           part
           such
           acts
           ,
           who
           live
           stangers
           thereto
           but
           how
           strange
           ,
           and
           astonishing
           were
           it
           for
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           ungodly
           thus
           to
           justify
           their
           own
           way
           .
           3.
           
           If
           yow
           stumble
           here
           ,
           and
           embrace
           no
           religion
           until
           yow
           finde
           no
           offences
           amongst
           the
           professours
           thereof
           ,
           then
           ye
           must
           have
           none
           ,
           but
           turne
           Athiest
           ,
           bot
           your
           conscience
           herein
           ,
           must
           needs
           tell
           yow
           (
           silence
           it
           as
           yow
           wid
           )
           that
           the
           
             truth
             ,
             and
             principles
             of
             godliness
             ,
          
           bindes
           men
           over
           with
           the
           greatest
           tyes
           and
           engadgments
           to
           
             holyness
             ,
             purity
          
           ,
           candor
           and
           righteousness
           ,
           even
           in
           all
           our
           dealing
           with
           men
           ,
           under
           the
           severest
           threatnmgs
           and
           oh
           !
           must
           the
           
             glory
             ,
             and
             honour
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           which
           is
           
             according
             to
             godliness
          
           ,
           thus
           come
           under
           reproach
           and
           suffer
           from
           the
           untender
           ,
           and
           unansuerable
           practice
           of
           any
           who
           profess
           the
           same
           ,
           4.
           
           Can
           yow
           posibly
           debate
           this
           (
           which
           might
           both
           silence
           and
           make
           men
           ashamed
           of
           such
           a
           challenge
           )
           that
           under
           any
           pretences
           ,
           which
           have
           ever
           been
           to
           religion
           ,
           in
           the
           world
           it
           is
           the
           
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
          
           only
           ,
           which
           indispensibly
           requires
           
             truth
             and
             sincerity
          
           of
           the
           heart
           herein
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           conformity
           of
           our
           duties
           on
           the
           
             matter
             to
             the
             rule
          
           ,
           is
           not
           enowgh
           without
           a
           serious
           respect
           to
           the
           
             quality
             of
             the
             principles
             of
             our
             acting
             ,
          
           that
           it
           be
           
             in
             faith
          
           ,
           and
           
             from
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           essentiall
           a
           requisite
           therto
           ,
           yea
           that
           this
           is
           so
           framed
           as
           to
           correspond
           with
           the
           
             inward
             man
          
           ,
           to
           exerce
           an
           authority
           over
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           our
           most
           retired
           thougths
           ,
           al
           's
           well
           as
           actings
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           shame
           and
           terrour
           on
           such
           whose
           
             glorying
             is
             in
             appearance
             ,
             bot
             not
             in
             heart
             .
          
           5.
           
           Yow
           know
           likewayes
           that
           the
           most
           select
           societies
           of
           such
           who
           ever
           yet
           profest
           the
           truth
           and
           since
           there
           hath
           been
           
             a
             Church
          
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           did
           never
           want
           a
           
             sad
             mixture
          
           ,
           yea
           these
           feu
           
             choised
             difciples
          
           of
           our
           
             blest
             Master
          
           ,
           was
           not
           only
           with
           a
           Judas
           but
           a
           
             falling
             Peter
          
           ,
           and
           a
           misbeleeuing
           Thomas
           ●mong
           them
           and
           should
           this
           have
           been
           a
           ground
           then
           for
           prejudice
           at
           the
           truth
           of
           christianity
           in
           its
           first
           dauning
           when
           by
           such
           a
           constitution
           
             our
             great
             Master
          
           would
           have
           it
           known
           what
           his
           Church
           whilst
           here
           upon
           the
           earth
           will
           be
           even
           in
           the
           purest
           times
           thereof
           .
           6.
           
           Will
           ye
           not
           allow
           that
           measure
           which
           we
           finde
           in
           
             the
             primitive
             times
          
           ,
           the
           Christians
           did
           require
           of
           their
           heathen
           adversaries
           ,
           upon
           any
           
             publict
             offences
          
           which
           were
           then
           objected
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           give
           but
           that
           allouance
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           to
           their
           philosophers
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           profest
           
             morall
             vertue
          
           ,
           amongst
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           to
           charge
           the
           
             corruption
             and
             offences
          
           ,
           of
           the
           practice
           of
           any
           ,
           
             on
             the
             rule
             of
             their
             profession
          
           ;
           whilst
           yow
           have
           these
           further
           inforcements
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           yow
           know
           upon
           your
           own
           conscience
           what
           a
           sore
           burthen
           and
           grief
           these
           are
           to
           such
           ,
           who
           are
           tender
           ,
           and
           sincere
           in
           following
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           how
           evident
           their
           discountenance
           of
           any
           such
           appearance
           is
           ,
           yea
           may
           not
           the
           establishment
           of
           
             Church
             discipline
          
           ,
           and
           censure
           ,
           with
           such
           express
           rules
           herein
           by
           our
           
             blest
             head
          
           ,
           convince
           and
           silence
           these
           who
           reproach
           .
           7.
           
           Let
           some
           who
           pretend
           most
           ,
           to
           stumble
           on
           such
           an
           accompt
           ,
           speak
           but
           their
           own
           heart
           ,
           if
           these
           be
           not
           much
           more
           their
           
             trouble
             ,
             and
             torment
          
           whose
           walk
           does
           most
           
           convincingly
           tend
           ,
           
             to
             adorne
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           whose
           sincere
           ,
           and
           serious
           embracement
           of
           the
           truth
           hes
           been
           with
           such
           
             visible
             outward
             dissadvantage
          
           ,
           and
           no
           
             privat
             interest
          
           ,
           to
           sway
           them
           herein
           ,
           as
           they
           ar
           enforced
           to
           see
           this
           ,
           for
           none
           possibly
           could
           conceive
           ,
           how
           this
           should
           be
           on
           any
           other
           ground
           ,
           then
           the
           
             known
             pover
             and
             certainty
             therof
             on
             their
             soul
             .
          
           8.
           
           Are
           not
           such
           whose
           way
           is
           thus
           the
           ground
           of
           your
           challenge
           ,
           most
           visibly
           condemned
           by
           their
           own
           
             avoued
             principles
          
           ,
           yea
           what
           ever
           essayes
           hath
           been
           to
           
             personat
             serious
             godliness
          
           ,
           by
           a
           false
           show
           yet
           is
           it
           not
           most
           convincing
           ,
           even
           to
           such
           as
           look
           but
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           that
           
             native
             lustre
             ,
             self
             evidencing
             light
             ,
          
           with
           that
           
             sweet
             savour
             and
             efficacy
          
           ,
           which
           accompanies
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           no
           possible
           invention
           ,
           or
           art
           could
           ever
           reach
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           to
           make
           a
           
             dead
             picture
          
           live
           .
           Oh!
           that
           such
           a
           day
           of
           reproach
           as
           this
           and
           that
           sad
           woe
           the
           world
           is
           so
           unsensible
           of
           ,
           because
           of
           offences
           ,
           might
           more
           suteably
           affect
           our
           hearts
           and
           that
           it
           is
           with
           so
           visible
           adeclining
           ●ow
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           mens
           grouing
           weary
           of
           the
           
             simplicity
             of
             the
             truth
          
           ;
           these
           sweet
           paths
           ,
           and
           footsteps
           of
           
             serious
             godlyness
             ,
             love
             and
             zeall
             for
             God
             ,
             self
             denyall
             ,
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           seems
           to
           be
           all
           most
           overgrown
           and
           worne
           out
           amongst
           many
           professours
           in
           this
           age
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Ground
           that
           I
           fear
           some
           may
           be
           ready
           this
           day
           to
           break
           and
           stumble
           on
           is
           ,
           these
           
             high
             pretences
             of
             zeall
             and
             fervency
             ,
             for
             the
             truth
             in
             the
             way
             of
             so
             me
             as
             would
             seem
             most
             visibly
             to
             crosse
             and
             interfer
             ,
             with
             the
             most
             known
             principles
             of
             Christian
             prudence
             ,
             yea
             that
             due
             necessar
             use
             of
             mens
             reasone
             which
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             does
             so
             indispensibly
             require
             .
             ANSW
             .
          
           though
           the
           
             zeall
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           faithfullness
           for
           his
           interest
           even
           with
           the
           most
           convincing
           evidence
           of
           the
           truth
           thereof
           to
           mens
           conscience
           is
           that
           which
           the
           world
           cannot
           bear
           ;
           yet
           I
           hope
           these
           things
           when
           seriously
           considered
           may
           silence
           any
           publict
           reflection
           herein
           .
           1.
           
           That
           the
           greatest
           want
           which
           may
           be
           now
           matter
           of
           grief
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           
             pure
             zeal
             and
             love
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           his
           truth
           and
           of
           such
           a
           spirit
           to
           
             follow
             the
             Lord
             fully
          
           ,
           and
           oh
           !
           our
           fall
           hath
           been
           too
           great
           and
           universall
           from
           that
           
             first
             love
          
           which
           was
           wont
           to
           shine
           ,
           and
           burne
           in
           these
           who
           profest
           the
           truth
           to
           be
           hid
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           seems
           one
           of
           the
           saddest
           presages
           of
           a
           dark
           night
           ,
           yet
           coming
           on
           when
           with
           a
           continued
           light
           ,
           the
           heat
           ,
           and
           power
           thereof
           is
           so
           farre
           gone
           .
           2.
           
           But
           to
           silence
           any
           such
           reflection
           it
           may
           be
           demonstrable
           to
           the
           furthest
           ;
           that
           the
           true
           and
           native
           tendence
           of
           the
           
             zeall
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           fervency
           in
           his
           work
           ,
           can
           cause
           no
           
             breaking
             or
             disorder
          
           ,
           nor
           hath
           any
           
             irregular
             ,
             violent
             motion
          
           or
           scorching
           heat
           therwith
           ,
           but
           where
           ever
           this
           most
           brightly
           shines
           ,
           there
           also
           does
           a
           humble
           tender
           condescendence
           to
           convince
           and
           gaine
           most
           evidently
           appear
           ;
           how
           
             by
             manifestation
             of
             the
             truth
          
           to
           mens
           conscience
           ,
           to
           prevent
           any
           ground
           may
           be
           thus
           taken
           of
           offence
           ;
           who
           
             is
             offended
             ,
             and
             I
             burne
             not
             ,
          
           was
           the
           temper
           of
           that
           blessed
           mans
           spirit
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           
             burning
             in
             zeall
          
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           thus
           carried
           him
           out
           that
           he
           might
           be
           
             all
             things
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             gaine
             some
             :
          
           for
           such
           should
           be
           the
           greatest
           acrimony
           and
           sharpness
           ,
           of
           these
           who
           should
           be
           the
           
             salt
             of
             the
             earth
          
           that
           it
           may
           allwayes
           tend
           to
           season
           ,
           to
           preserve
           ,
           and
           recover
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           destroy
           .
           3.
           
           And
           is
           not
           
             Christian
             wisdom
          
           ,
           and
           prudence
           a
           peece
           of
           our
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           a
           true
           and
           native
           result
           of
           
             pure
             zeall
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             Christ
          
           ;
           ●…o
           as
           the
           more
           a
           Christian
           ,
           the
           more
           tender
           thus
           to
           keep
           by
           the
           rules
           and
           
             to
             walk
             circumspectly
             not
             as
             fools
             ,
          
           but
           as
           wise
           (
           and
           is
           not
           mens
           folly
           stil
           a
           fruit
           of
           their
           own
           corruption
           )
           nor
           can
           the
           truth
           of
           godliness
           be
           vigourously
           exerted
           ,
           bot●o
           farre
           ,
           it
           will
           cause
           also
           snch
           a
           sweet
           
             composure
             ,
             and
             even
             temper
             of
             spirit
             ,
          
           as
           to
           watch
           with
           an
           equall
           advertance
           ,
           to
           
             extreams
             upon
             either
             hand
          
           .
           4.
           
           It
           needs
           be
           no
           strange
           thing
           ,
           or
           give
           any
           advantage
           to
           bring
           true
           Zeall
           ,
           under
           
           discredit
           that
           there
           may
           be
           a
           more
           
             impetuo
             us
             motion
          
           ,
           and
           making
           haste
           by
           some
           when
           they
           are
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           formerly
           for
           the
           truth
           ;
           it
           being
           too
           evident
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           once
           under
           the
           
             influence
             of
             delusion
          
           ;
           are
           also
           in
           that
           dreadfull
           hazard
           to
           be
           
             as
             winds
             carried
             about
             with
             a
             tempest
          
           ;
           but
           such
           is
           purezeal
           that
           tho
           it
           
             increas
             the
             streame
          
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           
             overflow
             its
             bankes
          
           ;
           nor
           wil
           
             breake
             the
             least
             comand
          
           ,
           for
           vindication
           of
           the
           
             greatest
             truth
          
           .
           5.
           
           There
           is
           such
           an
           indissoluble
           tye
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           betuixt
           
             true
             zeall
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Christian
             moderation
          
           ;
           which
           we
           should
           
             make
             known
             to
             all
          
           ,
           as
           none
           may
           divide
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           one
           tends
           to
           
             give
             life
          
           ,
           and
           
             intensness
             of
             Duty
          
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           other
           to
           resttaine
           all
           exorbitancy
           ,
           and
           keep
           this
           in
           its
           proper
           channell
           ;
           and
           that
           none
           be
           carried
           out
           ,
           beyond
           these
           
             just
             bounds
          
           ,
           &
           measures
           which
           are
           so
           expressly
           set
           to
           us
           by
           the
           rule
           ,
           but
           so
           as
           that
           it
           be
           without
           any
           lukewarmness
           or
           abatement
           of
           servency
           in
           spirit
           for
           serving
           the
           Lord
           ;
           for
           where
           on
           either
           hand
           these
           are
           divided
           ,
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           true
           interest
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           must
           then
           needs
           suffer
           ,
           and
           get
           a
           sor
           wound
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
             Ground
             of
             stumbling
             and
             offence
          
           which
           too
           visibly
           many
           are
           like
           to
           
             break
             on
          
           ,
           yea
           to
           take
           
             prejudice
             allmost
             against
             the
             whole
             ministry
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             is
             that
             these
             who
             have
             had
             greatest
             weight
             and
             acceptance
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Gospell
             and
             hath
             endured
             so
             much
             under
             many
             assaults
             ,
             these
             years
             past
             ,
             in
             their
             opposition
             to
             prelacy
          
           with
           some
           unansuerable
           conviction
           hereof
           ;
           I
           hope
           to
           the
           conscience
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           continued
           adherence
           to
           former
           
             principles
             ,
             are
             yet
             with
             such
             reproach
             ,
             so
             publictly
             thus
             followed
             even
             by
             professed
             friends
             .
             ANSW
             .
          
           Though
           I
           hope
           the
           perusall
           of
           what
           hath
           been
           already
           touched
           on
           this
           subject
           may
           have
           some
           weight
           both
           for
           clearing
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           measure
           to
           silence
           thes
           strange
           hightened
           prejudice
           of
           some
           this
           way
           ;
           yet
           since
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           
             greatest
             tryalls
          
           of
           a
           
             Minister
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           both
           on
           the
           account
           of
           their
           work
           and
           the
           credit
           of
           their
           
             blest
             Master
             ,
             who
             accounted
             them
             worthy
             to
             put
             into
             his
             service
             ,
          
           and
           that
           many
           are
           thus
           in
           hazard
           to
           be
           shaken
           ,
           I
           must
           yet
           further
           speak
           but
           a
           few
           things
           thereto
           ;
           1.
           
           That
           what
           ever
           may
           be
           their
           part
           who
           hath
           taken
           most
           liberty
           this
           way
           ,
           yet
           should
           we
           reckon
           it
           is
           our
           sins
           ,
           that
           is
           their
           strength
           ;
           and
           much
           unansuerableness
           to
           
             so
             high
             and
             holy
             a
             calling
          
           ;
           for
           which
           the
           holy
           God
           doth
           thus
           call
           to
           
             a
             humble
          
           ,
           and
           
             serious
             self
             judging
             before
             him
          
           ,
           and
           more
           deep
           tryall
           of
           our
           own
           hearts
           and
           way
           with
           that
           fear
           least
           our
           
             sins
             should
             finde
             us
             out
          
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           not
           concerned
           to
           finde
           them
           and
           lay
           the
           same
           to
           heart
           ;
           tho
           I
           hope
           such
           yet
           ,
           darre
           with
           some
           confidence
           ,
           leave
           their
           cause
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           plead
           herein
           
             against
             the
             unjust
             reproach
             of
             men
             .
          
           2.
           
           It'should
           be
           no
           strange
           thing
           now
           what
           in
           all
           tymes
           ,
           hath
           been
           the
           lot
           of
           the
           most
           
             serious
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
          
           even
           when
           they
           have
           had
           a
           most
           sweet
           ,
           and
           sensible
           
             seall
             of
             his
             acceptance
          
           in
           their
           work
           ,
           to
           have
           no
           other
           requittall
           from
           men
           ,
           then
           contempt
           ,
           and
           hatred
           ,
           who
           yet
           for
           the
           truths
           sake
           ,
           have
           with
           the
           furthest
           tenderness
           sought
           to
           gaine
           such
           to
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           yea
           have
           had
           the
           tryall
           ,
           of
           such
           extreams
           as
           to
           be
           
             reviled
             by
             these
          
           who
           sometimes
           would
           have
           
             plucked
             out
             almost
             their
             eyes
          
           for
           them
           .
           3.
           
           But
           it
           is
           sure
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           hath
           with
           no
           lesse
           expresseness
           put
           a
           
             guard
             about
             the
             repute
             and
             credit
             of
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           then
           about
           their
           calling
           ,
           for
           which
           read
           1
           Tim.
           5.
           19.
           1.
           
           Thess
           5.
           12.
           13.
           yea
           these
           are
           so
           straitely
           conjoined
           ,
           as
           what
           ever
           tend
           to
           discredit
           their
           persones
           ,
           must
           needs
           tend
           also
           to
           weaken
           the
           weight
           ,
           and
           
             authority
             of
             their
             message
          
           ,
           on
           the
           conscience
           of
           the
           hearers
           ;
           and
           is
           this
           of
           small
           regard
           now
           with
           many
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           without
           any
           dread
           least
           in
           so
           farre
           ,
           the
           
             blood
             of
             souls
          
           ,
           be
           charged
           on
           them
           in
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           who
           by
           such
           notour
           reflections
           and
           without
           any
           just
           caus
           or
           calling
           thereto
           ,
           did
           thus
           beget
           such
           
             a
             prejudice
          
           ,
           and
           contempt
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           the
           lesse
           reckoning
           made
           of
           the
           word
           of
           
           truth
           delivered
           by
           them
           .
           In
           this
           I
           must
           here
           exoner
           my
           own
           conscience
           upon
           so
           
             publict
             a
             sin
          
           and
           of
           such
           sad
           conseqence
           to
           the
           
             Churches
             hazard
          
           which
           seems
           so
           little
           to
           touch
           this
           day
           .
           4.
           
           Hath
           it
           been
           yet
           ever
           seen
           that
           where
           the
           
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           hath
           had
           no
           suteable
           weight
           and
           acceptance
           of
           their
           persons
           ,
           for
           their
           
             works
             sake
          
           ,
           in
           any
           place
           bot
           there
           also
           was
           a
           most
           visible
           abatement
           of
           peoples
           respect
           and
           love
           to
           the
           truth
           and
           of
           any
           true
           grouth
           amongst
           them
           under
           the
           ordinances
           ,
           nor
           know
           I
           an
           advantage
           which
           the
           
             envyous
             man
          
           could
           more
           desire
           ,
           to
           
             sow
             tares
             in
             the
             vineyard
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           then
           this
           is
           when
           prejudice
           
             jealousy
             ,
             and
             disrespect
          
           ,
           comes
           once
           to
           any
           height
           ,
           what
           ever
           pretences
           it
           may
           go
           under
           against
           such
           who
           are
           in
           deed
           the
           messengers
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           dispensers
           of
           his
           ordinances
           .
           5.
           
           And
           I
           hope
           there
           is
           just
           ground
           to
           account
           such
           the
           
             undoubted
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           in
           our
           Church
           and
           who
           shall
           be
           thus
           owned
           in
           the
           day
           of
           his
           appearance
           ;
           yea
           who
           have
           had
           a
           convincing
           seall
           to
           their
           ministry
           on
           the
           hearts
           of
           many
           ,
           who
           for
           ministeriall
           abilities
           soundness
           in
           the
           faith
           and
           being
           made
           examplary
           to
           others
           in
           
             humility
             ,
             tenderness
             of
             walk
             love
             and
             fervent
             desire
          
           for
           
             gaineing
             of
             souls
             to
             Christ
          
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           reckoned
           with
           the
           
             highest
             respect
          
           in
           the
           first
           
             primitive
             times
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           who
           yet
           hath
           been
           this
           day
           exposed
           to
           the
           furthest
           revilings
           of
           some
           .
           And
           tho
           it
           is
           not
           the
           
             naked
             testimony
          
           or
           respects
           of
           men
           that
           by
           such
           would
           be
           either
           sought
           ,
           or
           satisfying
           ,
           but
           how
           to
           have
           this
           inforced
           on
           their
           conscience
           ,
           by
           a
           
             convincing
             witness
          
           ,
           and
           
             example
             of
             a
             serious
             Ministeriall
             practice
             ,
          
           yet
           should
           it
           not
           be
           strange
           that
           such
           be
           to
           the
           furthest
           concerned
           to
           manitaine
           the
           credit
           ,
           &
           authority
           of
           their
           ministry
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           theirs
           but
           their
           Masters
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           
             Ground
             of
             prejudice
             ,
             against
             the
             truth
             which
             is
             now
             highly
             pretended
             ,
          
           is
           not
           only
           upon
           the
           
             strainge
             and
             highly
             irregular
             actings
             ,
             by
             some
             ,
             as
             may
             seem
             visibly
             inductive
             to
             greatest
             confusion
             and
             disorder
             ,
             bot
             that
             these
             have
             been
             owned
             and
             supported
             by
             such
             principles
             congruous
             thereto
             ,
             as
             seem
             in
             compatible
             both
             with
             the
             practice
             ,
             and
             profession
             ,
             hitherto
             of
             our
             Church
             .
             ANSW
             .
          
           Whatever
           advantage
           hath
           been
           given
           by
           any
           thus
           to
           reflect
           which
           (
           I
           may
           with
           some
           confidence
           say
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           most
           serious
           
             Non
             conformists
          
           of
           our
           Church
           )
           have
           been
           
             as
             a
             sword
             in
             there
             bones
          
           even
           beyond
           their
           own
           personall
           sufferrings
           
             because
             of
             the
             voice
             of
             him
             who
             reproacheth
             ,
          
           yet
           since
           many
           are
           thus
           ready
           to
           stumble
           and
           knows
           not
           ,
           what
           a
           sore
           woe
           and
           judgment
           ,
           
             offences
             are
          
           to
           such
           as
           make
           so
           sad
           an
           use
           thereof
           :
           yea
           which
           may
           be
           feared
           this
           day
           ,
           are
           glad
           of
           any
           advantage
           herein
           :
           and
           that
           where
           such
           a
           
             poisenous
             cloud
             of
             prejudice
          
           interveens
           ,
           and
           a
           
             prejudicat
             impression
             of
             the
             truth
          
           ,
           and
           
             of
             serious
             godliness
          
           ,
           is
           the
           glasse
           ,
           there
           cannot
           but
           be
           very
           sad
           reflections
           thereon
           :
           I
           must
           yet
           crave
           leave
           in
           a
           few
           words
           ,
           as
           a
           witness
           to
           the
           
             truth
             of
             our
             profession
          
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           
             just
             vindication
          
           offer
           these
           things
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           by
           the
           conscience
           of
           our
           greatest
           Adversaries
           herein
           .
           1.
           
           That
           we
           should
           seek
           no
           greater
           favour
           ,
           but
           that
           upon
           clearest
           evidence
           ,
           from
           the
           tryall
           and
           judgment
           of
           the
           
             Scriptures
             of
             truth
             ,
             (
             which
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             render
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             ask
             )
          
           there
           might
           be
           such
           free
           access
           to
           a
           publict
           ,
           and
           serious
           reasoning
           herein
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           
             truth
             might
             be
             heard
             for
             it self
             ,
          
           judging
           it
           no
           less
           our
           concerne
           to
           
             convince
             mens
             judgment
          
           ,
           for
           commending
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           their
           conscience
           ,
           then
           to
           
             engadge
             the
             affections
          
           .
           2.
           
           That
           it
           is
           ,
           in
           no
           
             new
             ,
             or
             strainge
             caice
          
           ,
           we
           are
           now
           stated
           ;
           and
           do
           own
           no
           other
           judgment
           and
           principles
           this
           day
           ,
           then
           what
           are
           expresly
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           most
           
             purely
             Reformed
             Churches
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           is
           that
           good
           and
           old
           way
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           truth
           for
           which
           our
           worthy
           pred●cessours
           did
           by
           their
           wrestling
           prayers
           and
           sufferings
           so
           vigourously
           contend
           yea
           wherein
           so
           innumerable
           a
           company
           of
           most
           serious
           solid
           and
           tender
           Christians
           have
           been
           sealed
           
           and
           found
           such
           abounding
           comforts
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           truth
           upon
           their
           suffering
           and
           testimony
           upon
           the
           same
           .
           3.
           
           That
           it
           is
           no
           
             privat
             interest
             ,
             or
             ,
             for
             our
             own
             things
          
           no
           temporall
           honour
           greatness
           or
           riches
           in
           this
           world
           that
           such
           sore
           wrestlings
           by
           the
           godly
           in
           our
           Church
           hath
           been
           ,
           which
           I
           hope
           may
           now
           have
           some
           conviction
           and
           witness
           on
           the
           conscience
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           and
           how
           such
           have
           not
           wanted
           an
           very
           obvious
           and
           
             alluring
             baite
          
           this
           way
           ,
           may
           be
           easy
           to
           judge
           if
           some
           
             greater
             interest
          
           did
           not
           preponder
           at
           of
           being
           to
           dear
           a
           purchase
           at
           so
           sad
           a
           rate
           of
           
             unfaithfullness
             ,
             to
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             and
             Master
          
           in
           his
           truth
           .
           4.
           
           That
           it
           hath
           been
           no
           matter
           
             of
             indifference
             ,
             or
             any
             small
             and
             triviall
             interest
             ,
          
           such
           have
           been
           concerned
           in
           these
           late
           tryalls
           to
           appear
           for
           ,
           bot
           for
           the
           
             lawes
             ,
             and
             interest
             ,
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             rights
             and
             liberties
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           which
           after
           some
           blest
           and
           confortable
           possession
           so
           long
           yea
           with
           the
           furthest
           concurrence
           of
           the
           civil
           lawes
           herein
           we
           should
           reckon
           as
           our
           
             birth
             right
             ;
             and
             inheritance
          
           ,
           whatever
           sad
           short
           coming
           have
           been
           by
           all
           in
           that
           measure
           of
           the
           testimony
           of
           our
           fathers
           thereto
           ,
           against
           such
           invasion
           on
           so
           great
           an
           interest
           as
           hath
           been
           in
           these
           tymes
           .
           5.
           
           We
           have
           confidence
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           we
           own
           no
           
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             principles
          
           but
           what
           tends
           to
           give
           all
           
             due
             respect
             and
             obedience
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
          
           without
           detracting
           from
           his
           just
           rights
           and
           power
           ,
           bot
           
             to
             gave
             unto
             Cesar
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Cesars
          
           yea
           without
           the
           least
           denying
           to
           the
           Christian
           Magistrat
           ,
           whatever
           with
           any
           Scripture
           warrant
           ,
           we
           may
           allow
           ,
           of
           an
           
             externall
             objectively
             ,
             ecclesiastick
             power
          
           such
           as
           is
           cumulative
           for
           the
           truth
           not
           against
           it
           ;
           bot
           that
           he
           can
           have
           no
           power
           
             formaly
             ecclesiastick
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             purely
             Spirituall
             or
             any
             immediat
             power
             of
             cognition
             in
             matters
             simply
             ecclesiastick
             antecedent
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           which
           is
           so
           incompatible
           with
           the
           order
           and
           Governement
           established
           by
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           alone
           head
           and
           Lawgiver
           to
           his
           own
           
             house
             ,
             whose
             Kingdom
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             .
          
           6.
           
           We
           may
           say
           with
           a
           humble
           appeal
           to
           their
           conscience
           w●o
           do
           most
           reproach
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           for
           no
           preheminence
           or
           to
           
             be
             Lords
             over
             Gods
             heritage
          
           or
           owning
           any
           power
           bot
           what
           is
           ministeriall
           to
           declare
           and
           execute
           our
           Masters
           will
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           power
           which
           hes
           the
           
             inward
             man
          
           for
           its
           proper
           object
           and
           the
           true
           edification
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           for
           its
           
             peculiar
             end
          
           ,
           wherein
           we
           own
           a
           speciall
           regard
           to
           be
           had
           in
           the
           whole
           exercise
           and
           application
           thereof
           ,
           and
           in
           dealing
           with
           the
           conscience
           of
           gainsayers
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           with
           greatest
           tenderness
           ,
           and
           
             Christian
             prudence
          
           ,
           such
           as
           may
           most
           tend
           to
           edifie
           and
           gaine
           upon
           their
           conscjence
           ;
           and
           therefor
           ,
           are
           privat
           ,
           essayes
           expresly
           appointed
           to
           go
           before
           a
           
             publict
             ,
             and
             judicial
             procedour
          
           .
           And
           if
           any
           just
           ground
           of
           offence
           hath
           been
           given
           in
           the
           excess
           of
           some
           this
           way
           let
           it
           cause
           no
           reflection
           on
           that
           blest
           and
           
             beautiful
             order
          
           in
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           appointed
           by
           himself
           ,
           yea
           which
           with
           grief
           upon
           any
           convincing
           evident
           thereof
           we
           should
           to
           the
           furthest
           dissown
           .
           7.
           
           It
           is
           evident
           that
           these
           
             sacred
             tyes
             of
             our
             oath
          
           and
           
             covenant
             with
             God
          
           ,
           we
           are
           so
           solemnly
           engadged
           in
           ,
           containe
           no
           other
           duties
           or
           obligations
           ,
           then
           what
           the
           Scripture
           indispensibly
           obleidges
           to
           ,
           and
           are
           stated
           on
           these
           great
           concerns
           of
           
             truth
             and
             righteousness
          
           .
           8.
           
           We
           can
           also
           witness
           with
           some
           quiet
           and
           assurance
           that
           the
           great
           anne
           and
           concerne
           of
           the
           
             most
             serious
             Non-conforme
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
          
           in
           their
           adventuring
           to
           
             preach
             the
             Gospel
          
           not
           withstanding
           of
           any
           prohibitions
           by
           the
           present
           Law
           hath
           been
           upon
           no
           sactious
           or
           
             privat
             designe
          
           ,
           bot
           under
           constraint
           of
           duty
           ,
           upon
           so
           pressing
           a
           call
           and
           necessity
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           these
           unto
           whom
           the
           dispensation
           ,
           of
           
             the
             Gospel
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             is
             commit
             ,
          
           and
           a
           necessity
           thus
           laide
           upon
           them
           with
           some
           serious
           aime
           ,
           and
           desire
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           to
           pursne
           this
           end
           ,
           and
           to
           sheu
           the
           indispensible
           nead
           of
           imbracing
           that
           blest
           offer
           of
           
             reconciliation
             by
             Christ
          
           :
           
           as
           also
           to
           presse
           holiness
           ,
           and
           give
           warning
           of
           any
           share
           when
           it
           is
           evident
           the
           people
           might
           be
           in
           hazard
           thereby
           .
           Nor
           dare
           our
           respect
           to
           the
           persons
           of
           any
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           ballance
           with
           the
           interest
           of
           truth
           here
           ,
           for
           a
           publick
           disowning
           with
           grief
           what
           ever
           in
           their
           way
           have
           given
           just
           cause
           of
           offence
           ,
           and
           stumbling
           in
           such
           a
           time
           .
           9.
           
           It
           is
           the
           
             revealed
             truth
             of
             the
             Scripture
          
           ,
           which
           we
           do
           expresly
           own
           as
           the
           alone
           
             formal
             object
             of
             our
             Faith
          
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           there
           each
           should
           come
           to
           
             prove
             his
             work
          
           ,
           bot
           a
           that
           it
           be
           ●ust
           and
           warrantable
           on
           the
           matter
           according
           to
           these
           
             unchangeable
             rules
             ,
             of
             truth
             and
             righteousness
             ,
          
           and
           to
           know
           our
           warrand
           and
           calling
           herein
           :
           else
           no
           security
           could
           be
           from
           the
           greatest
           confusion
           and
           irregularity
           among
           men
           .
           10.
           
           That
           
             extraordinare
             motions
             ,
             or
             impulses
          
           ,
           must
           be
           no
           rule
           or
           warrand
           of
           duty
           ,
           nor
           for
           any
           going
           beyond
           these
           express
           bounds
           ,
           set
           to
           us
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           must
           be
           known
           and
           tryed
           ;
           for
           God
           hath
           assigned
           to
           each
           their
           station
           ,
           and
           calling
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           serious
           and
           tender
           regard
           should
           be
           against
           all
           exorbitance
           in
           the
           excess
           al
           's
           well
           as
           any
           sinfull
           deficience
           or
           neglect
           therein
           .
           And
           I
           hope
           whatever
           be
           found
           unauswerable
           this
           d●y
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           any
           to
           these
           known
           principles
           and
           doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           which
           are
           confessed
           and
           most
           universally
           adhered
           to
           by
           the
           non-Conformists
           there
           as
           we
           do
           ,
           with
           grief
           disown
           ,
           so
           I
           have
           confidence
           there
           cannot
           want
           some
           testimony
           thereto
           even
           on
           the
           conscience
           of
           our
           greatest
           adversaries
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           I
           must
           nere
           yet
           add
           on
           strange
           ground
           of
           quarrell
           and
           
             prejudice
             ;
             that
             a
             serious
             adherence
             to
             the
             Government
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             over
             his
             Church
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             authority
             of
             his
             Lawes
             and
             institution
             is
             so
             unanswerably
             clear
             ,
             should
             be
             judged
             incompatible
             with
             the
             civill
             interest
             ,
             and
             security
             of
             the
             state
             .
          
           For
           ANSW
           .
           if
           men
           shut
           their
           own
           eyes
           ,
           where
           the
           Scripture
           is
           so
           clear
           ;
           and
           hath
           thus
           shewed
           us
           ,
           
             not
             only
             what
             is
             just
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             good
             ,
          
           and
           how
           assuredly
           this
           is
           the
           greatest
           concerne
           of
           a
           Nation
           to
           have
           the
           
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rights
           thereof
           establisht
           ;
           and
           kept
           up
           ,
           when
           the
           ve●y
           express
           intent
           and
           tendence
           thereof
           is
           to
           promote
           and
           transmit
           both
           the
           purity
           and
           power
           of
           godliness
           to
           the
           present
           and
           succeeding
           ages
           ,
           I
           confesse
           there
           can
           be
           no
           reasoning
           ,
           then
           in
           such
           a
           caice
           ,
           but
           if
           principles
           of
           
             self
             love
          
           ,
           to
           our
           temporall
           advantage
           and
           such
           pretended
           respect
           to
           the
           
             publick
             interest
             of
             the
             Land
          
           ,
           bear
           any
           weight
           ;
           I
           would
           but
           plead
           a
           little
           ,
           with
           a
           serious
           appeal
           to
           these
           principles
           ,
           which
           our
           adversaries
           do
           yet
           own
           ,
           and
           assent
           to
           ;
           if
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           
             serious
             practice
             of
             godliness
          
           and
           these
           means
           which
           are
           necessarily
           directing
           thereto
           ,
           be
           not
           visibly
           the
           great
           interest
           and
           safety
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           the
           furthest
           awe
           and
           reverence
           thereof
           kept
           up
           ;
           upon
           these
           grounds
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           thus
           is
           the
           greatest
           inforcement
           of
           
             civill
             duties
          
           ,
           by
           a
           religious
           tye
           ,
           and
           on
           principles
           of
           conscience
           .
           2.
           
           That
           this
           tends
           to
           the
           furthest
           advance
           and
           improvement
           of
           
             human
             nature
          
           ;
           both
           to
           make
           human
           society
           sweet
           and
           desireable
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           more
           vigou●ous
           and
           true
           improvement
           of
           mens
           naturall
           abilities
           ,
           for
           the
           publick
           good
           interest
           of
           that
           place
           .
           3.
           
           And
           can
           this
           be
           a
           publick
           grievance
           ,
           which
           brings
           the
           greatest
           inforcements
           to
           
             sincerity
             ,
             candor
             ,
             and
             truth
          
           ;
           which
           as
           it
           is
           essentially
           necessar
           for
           the
           establishment
           of
           justice
           ,
           and
           
             moral
             righteousness
          
           ,
           so
           tends
           to
           beget
           true
           mutuall
           assurance
           both
           in
           words
           ,
           and
           actings
           amongst
           men
           ?
           and
           how
           possibly
           can
           a
           Nation
           be
           safe
           ;
           or
           any
           true
           intercourse
           and
           security
           in
           our
           personall
           concerns
           ,
           where
           
             truth
             ,
             and
             godliness
          
           hath
           no
           due
           respect
           there
           .
           4.
           
           Is
           it
           not
           thus
           the
           duties
           of
           our
           severall
           relations
           are
           most
           promote
           ,
           yea
           which
           gives
           the
           greatest
           security
           to
           
             civill
             Government
          
           ,
           and
           sets
           home
           on
           mens
           hearts
           their
           obligations
           to
           Magistracy
           as
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           ;
           
             not
             from
             
             fear
             ,
             but
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ,
          
           and
           it
           is
           little
           known
           ,
           what
           hid
           pledges
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           truly
           godly
           are
           of
           the
           peace
           and
           safty
           of
           the
           Land
           they
           are
           in
           .
           5.
           
           Can
           the
           blest
           tendencie
           of
           truth
           and
           godliness
           ,
           be
           under
           deba●e
           ;
           to
           subdue
           the
           diseases
           of
           the
           minde
           ;
           and
           restraine
           these
           
             exorbitances
             of
             pride
             ,
             envy
             ,
             wrath
             ,
             ambition
             ,
          
           &c
           beyond
           the
           furthest
           reach
           of
           all
           
             humane
             Lawes
          
           ,
           which
           hath
           stil
           so
           deplorable
           effects
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           raised
           too
           visibly
           ,
           most
           of
           these
           storms
           ,
           and
           tempests
           which
           are
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           causeth
           so
           dreadfull
           disorders
           amongst
           men
           .
           6.
           
           It
           is
           sure
           also
           the
           way
           of
           truth
           ,
           must
           needs
           lead
           men
           to
           
             be
             quiet
          
           ,
           and
           
             do
             their
             own
             business
          
           ,
           yea
           for
           such
           as
           are
           in
           that
           condition
           ;
           
             to
             work
             with
             their
             own
             hands
          
           1
           Thess
           .
           5
           :
           11.
           and
           to
           
             abide
             in
             that
             calling
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             placed
             them
          
           ;
           and
           to
           painfulness
           and
           industry
           therein
           ,
           to
           be
           no
           
             busy
             medlers
          
           in
           the
           affaires
           of
           others
           ;
           and
           that
           
             no
             man
             go
             about
             to
             defraud
             his
             brother
             ,
             that
             none
             render
             evill
             for
             evill
             unto
             any
             ,
          
           which
           as
           they
           are
           most
           express
           Scripture
           commands
           ,
           must
           demonstratively
           witness
           this
           like
           wayes
           ,
           what
           a
           publick
           blessing
           ,
           
             truth
             and
             godliness
          
           ,
           is
           to
           the
           Land
           wherein
           it
           is
           kept
           up
           ;
           I
           shall
           only
           add
           this
           more
           ,
           what
           regard
           even
           on
           politick
           grounds
           should
           be
           to
           that
           which
           so
           necessarily
           brings
           therewith
           ,
           
             the
             love
             of
             our
             neighbour
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             do
             unto
             others
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             be
             dealt
             with
             ,
          
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           also
           
             tenderness
             to
             the
             afflicted
          
           ,
           a
           
             compassionat
             spirit
          
           to
           relieve
           such
           as
           are
           in
           distresse
           ,
           with
           
             hospitality
             to
             strangers
             ▪
          
           which
           must
           needs
           have
           a
           vigourous
           exercise
           there
           ,
           where
           the
           love
           of
           the
           truth
           is
           intertained
           ,
           as
           being
           so
           essentiall
           a
           part
           of
           our
           obedience
           to
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECTION
           V.
           
        
         
           AFter
           some
           thoughts
           on
           this
           sad
           and
           unpleasing
           subject
           of
           the
           
             late
             differences
             in
             our
             Church
          
           .
           I
           would
           desire
           yet
           in
           the
           shutting
           up
           thereof
           to
           speak
           a
           few
           words
           ,
           on
           a
           more
           practicall
           concern
           ,
           that
           might
           lead
           in
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           Reader
           on
           another
           sent
           ,
           and
           inquiry
           ,
           which
           I
           fear
           in
           this
           strange
           croud
           and
           noise
           hath
           been
           of
           publick
           debates
           ,
           by
           too
           many
           be
           much
           lost
           ,
           and
           shall
           touch
           this
           in
           thes
           4.
           particulars
           :
           O
           that
           with
           a
           blessing
           from
           him
           who
           can
           serve
           himself
           of
           the
           meanest
           things
           it
           might
           be
           made
           a
           
             word
             in
             season
          
           to
           my
           in
           such
           times
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           consider
           what
           may
           most
           contribute
           to
           a
           Christians
           
             joy
             and
             solid
             peace
             upon
             ,
             an
             after
             reckoning
             with
             their
             own
             conscience
             as
             to
             their
             way
             ,
             in
             this
             winnowing
             time
          
           when
           such
           hot
           contendings
           hes
           been
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           would
           humbly
           offer
           these
           .
           1.
           what
           sweet
           peace
           will
           then
           be
           in
           having
           been
           kept
           closs
           at
           home
           with
           a
           tender
           and
           jealous
           eye
           over
           the
           
             frame
             and
             temper
             of
             their
             ovvn
             spirits
             ,
          
           since
           we
           cannot
           but
           see
           where
           the
           strength
           of
           these
           strange
           
             paroxismes
             ,
             of
             heat
             ,
             and
             bitterness
             ,
          
           amongst
           Professors
           of
           the
           truth
           does
           now
           most
           lye
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           from
           these
           jarring
           corruptions
           upon
           the
           heart
           ,
           more
           then
           from
           any
           
             differences
             of
             light
             and
             judgement
          
           and
           which
           no
           eager
           disputes
           but
           a
           
             tender
             and
             lively
             practice
          
           in
           being
           exercised
           to
           Godliness
           can
           effectually
           cure
           ,
           &
           then
           we
           might
           both
           hope
           for
           a
           blest
           healing
           composure
           under
           these
           different
           measures
           of
           light
           amongst
           Christian
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           tender
           and
           humble
           reasoning
           in
           things
           wherein
           they
           differ
           ,
           when
           thus
           a
           
             more
             near
             conformity
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             rule
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
          
           is
           once
           reached
           ,
           which
           must
           needs
           subject
           the
           Soul
           ,
           to
           account
           it
           our
           greatest
           honour
           ,
           to
           be
           overcome
           by
           the
           truth
           .
           2.
           
           That
           they
           have
           been
           kept
           from
           any
           such
           
           
             precipitant
             judgment
             of
             others
          
           ,
           as
           usually
           follow
           on
           such
           debates
           ;
           and
           their
           spirit
           kept
           under
           some
           blest
           aw
           ,
           and
           restraint
           ,
           of
           these
           
             suddain
             ,
             violent
             ,
             commotions
             ,
             and
             truptions
             of
             passions
          
           as
           runs
           such
           unto
           most
           sad
           undecencies
           ,
           to
           discredit
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           discompose
           themselfs
           ,
           and
           wound
           their
           own
           conscience
           .
           3.
           
           That
           they
           have
           been
           tender
           of
           practising
           that
           themselves
           which
           they
           have
           condemned
           in
           others
           by
           any
           such
           aime
           more
           how
           to
           revile
           ,
           then
           reclaime
           ;
           and
           to
           a
           heightning
           ,
           rather
           then
           healing
           of
           this
           strange
           breach
           .
           4.
           
           That
           the
           
             fleeing
             of
             one
             extream
          
           ,
           hath
           still
           been
           with
           some
           regard
           of
           being
           kept
           from
           
             running
             on
             any
             other
          
           &
           of
           there
           having
           had
           impartial
           respect
           to
           entertaine
           what
           ever
           is
           justly
           approveable
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           ,
           upon
           eitheir
           hand
           ;
           yea
           not
           only
           with
           a
           humble
           ceding
           in
           
             personal
             injuries
          
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           tender
           managing
           of
           their
           own
           
             necessar
             vindication
          
           upon
           the
           revilings
           of
           others
           as
           might
           tend
           to
           convince
           more
           then
           to
           provoke
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           have
           this
           testimony
           ,
           they
           did
           in
           earnest
           
             pray
             for
             such
          
           ,
           and
           seek
           their
           mercy
           ,
           and
           reclaming
           from
           the
           Lord
           5.
           
           That
           no
           pretences
           or
           personal
           respects
           hath
           shut
           their
           eyes
           upon
           any
           visible
           hazard
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           of
           having
           been
           kept
           on
           a
           serious
           watch
           agaist
           the
           
             dephits
             and
             subtility
             of
             Satan
             ,
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
          
           no
           lesse
           then
           on
           
             the
             left
          
           ;
           which
           we
           might
           have
           seen
           too
           evidently
           in
           this
           late
           
             amazeing
             breach
          
           .
           1.
           
           By
           an
           
             overbending
             to
             break
          
           ,
           and
           take
           of
           from
           unquestionable
           duty
           by
           somes
           exacting
           on
           the
           conscience
           of
           others
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           
             measures
             and
             dictates
          
           ,
           beyond
           the
           expresse
           bounds
           and
           warrand
           of
           the
           word
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           such
           a
           
             strange
             coincidence
             of
             seeming
             extreams
          
           ;
           that
           what
           hath
           been
           intentionally
           followed
           by
           
             open
             adversaries
          
           should
           be
           no
           lesse
           vigourously
           carried
           on
           by
           others
           
             ex
             intentione
             operis
          
           so
           as
           to
           run
           thus
           cross
           (
           I
           doubt
           not
           )
           to
           their
           own
           thoughts
           ;
           to
           obstruct
           the
           spreading
           of
           the
           gospel
           and
           bring
           the
           truth
           and
           profession
           thereof
           under
           discredit
           ,
           and
           I
           must
           add
           a
           too
           visible
           tendence
           of
           this
           way
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           precipice
           of
           resolving
           their
           light
           ,
           and
           confidence
           on
           
             extraordinare
             motions
          
           ;
           without
           a
           humble
           enquiry
           ,
           and
           tryall
           thereof
           ,
           by
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           so
           as
           some
           in
           outrunning
           ,
           the
           revealed
           rule
           of
           duty
           hath
           stumbled
           on
           the
           
             dark
             mountaines
          
           ere
           they
           were
           aware
           ;
           and
           lost
           their
           feet
           ,
           in
           seeking
           of
           
             wings
             to
             flee
          
           ;
           as
           may
           be
           for
           a
           sad
           warning
           to
           after
           times
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           were
           a
           most
           suteable
           study
           in
           such
           a
           day
           ;
           
             how
             to
             walk
             wisely
             ,
             towards
             such
             as
             are
             without
             ,
          
           and
           
             what
             might
             most
             tend
             to
             gaine
             respect
             to
             the
             truth
             ;
             to
             convince
             ,
             and
             prevaile
             with
             mens
             conscience
             ,
             even
             of
             known
             and
             publict
             adversaries
          
           now
           in
           a
           time
           of
           so
           great
           reproach
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           sure
           these
           should
           be
           special
           advantages
           for
           such
           ane
           end
           .
           1.
           
           When
           the
           truth
           of
           holiness
           ,
           in
           convincing
           and
           visible
           realities
           of
           a
           Christians
           practise
           ,
           as
           are
           present
           before
           mens
           eyes
           does
           appear
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           primitive
           times
           ,
           who
           were
           then
           the
           first
           fruits
           of
           the
           Gospel
           among
           the
           gentiles
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           
             they
             did
             not
             speak
             great
             things
             ,
             but
             live
             them
          
           ;
           and
           which
           was
           then
           specially
           noted
           by
           adversaries
           :
           
             see
             how
             the
             Christians
             love
             ,
             one
             another
          
           ;
           for
           then
           did
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           bear
           rule
           in
           his
           peoples
           heart
           ;
           but
           how
           sad
           an
           account
           is
           recorded
           in
           some
           ages
           after
           ,
           
             that
             no
             times
             had
             been
             more
             fertile
             of
             religions
          
           ;
           than
           these
           and
           of
           great
           contests
           this
           way
           ,
           but
           none
           more
           
             barren
             of
             religion
          
           ;
           in
           the
           truth
           and
           solidity
           thereof
           ;
           whilst
           it
           seemed
           rather
           the
           notion
           of
           religion
           ,
           most
           conversed
           with
           in
           such
           a
           Day
           ,
           then
           with
           the
           thing
           it self
           .
           2.
           
           When
           this
           doth
           appear
           ,
           under
           great
           tribulation
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           then
           both
           religion
           ,
           and
           
             these
             who
             professe
             it
          
           ,
           are
           at
           once
           proved
           ;
           and
           is
           assuredly
           one
           of
           the
           choicest
           opportunities
           of
           a
           Christians
           life
           to
           convince
           the
           world
           ;
           but
           oh
           it
           seems
           such
           a
           prospect
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           is
           now
           rare
           ,
           as
           the
           saints
           have
           had
           in
           former
           times
           or
           ;
           or
           such
           a
           conjunction
           ,
           as
           this
           when
           they
           
             received
             the
             word
             under
             great
             affliction
             ,
          
           but
           with
           a
           
             greater
             joy
             ,
             and
             comfort
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           3.
           
           When
           a
           serious
           
           and
           tender
           way
           ,
           is
           followed
           by
           christians
           ,
           to
           gaine
           more
           upon
           mens
           judgment
           ,
           by
           a
           
             humble
             ,
             and
             rational
             account
             from
             the
             Scripture
             of
             their
             hope
             ,
          
           and
           practise
           ,
           then
           by
           a
           more
           confident
           ,
           and
           
             severe
             imposing
             ,
             upon
             their
             faith
          
           since
           it
           is
           sure
           ,
           the
           premisses
           ,
           and
           conclusion
           must
           be
           still
           relative
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           much
           more
           hurt
           then
           helped
           when
           it
           is
           not
           in
           a
           convincing
           way
           ,
           commended
           to
           the
           conscience
           even
           of
           adversaries
           .
           It
           is
           not
           sufferings
           ;
           but
           the
           cause
           that
           makes
           the
           martyre
           ;
           that
           it
           be
           indeed
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           no
           just
           ground
           of
           offence
           ,
           be
           by
           any
           given
           to
           darken
           the
           credit
           thereof
           ,
           and
           here
           there
           must
           be
           no
           redeming
           of
           the
           personall
           repute
           of
           any
           ,
           at
           so
           high
           a
           rate
           ,
           as
           a
           publick
           dash
           ,
           and
           prejudice
           to
           the
           honour
           ,
           and
           credit
           of
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           this
           day
           .
           4.
           
           This
           also
           were
           a
           speciall
           advantage
           ,
           for
           gaining
           respect
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           room
           of
           sore
           and
           bitter
           compleanings
           ;
           the
           
             voice
             of
             joy
          
           ,
           and
           thanksgiving
           ,
           may
           be
           heard
           ,
           amongst
           such
           as
           own
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           this
           day
           ;
           even
           under
           all
           their
           
             griefs
             and
             pressures
          
           other
           wayes
           .
           I
           write
           this
           under
           some
           conviction
           ,
           how
           rare
           such
           a
           study
           ,
           seems
           now
           to
           adorne
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           though
           it
           is
           sure
           ,
           none
           ever
           sought
           to
           finde
           the
           comfort
           ,
           and
           mercy
           of
           their
           lot
           ,
           for
           an
           excitement
           to
           this
           blest
           excercise
           of
           praise
           ;
           but
           found
           cause
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           be
           faithfull
           ,
           in
           a
           lesser
           measure
           ,
           but
           they
           found
           more
           added
           ;
           and
           how
           great
           a
           want
           this
           is
           ,
           and
           
             hinderance
             to
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           this
           day
           is
           more
           then
           we
           seem
           to
           lay
           to
           heart
           ;
           yea
           how
           much
           thus
           the
           world
           is
           tempted
           ,
           to
           judge
           
             religion
             ,
             only
             a
             dead
             forme
          
           ;
           and
           that
           Christians
           do
           not
           in
           truth
           beleeve
           ,
           what
           they
           beleeve
           ,
           yea
           that
           they
           are
           few
           ,
           if
           any
           ,
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           who
           walk
           suteably
           to
           such
           a
           hope
           ,
           and
           assurance
           of
           the
           glory
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           come
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           as
           no
           serious
           and
           wise
           observer
           ,
           but
           might
           finde
           their
           being
           under
           some
           
             singular
             engadgments
          
           from
           what
           hath
           been
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lords
           dealing
           with
           them
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           sad
           when
           these
           are
           more
           buried
           almost
           and
           forgot
           ,
           then
           searchd
           out
           under
           present
           and
           new
           trouble
           .
           
             Some
             would
             judge
             a
             suteable
             accesse
             ,
             to
             give
             in
             their
             mite
             ,
             to
             this
             treasure
             ,
             a
             special
             enlargement
             ;
             and
             to
             own
             a
             peculiar
             debt
             ,
             to
             so
             great
             a
             duty
             ,
             for
             putting
             their
             seal
             ,
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             faithfulness
             of
             God
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             a
             honourable
             witness
             to
             his
             way
             ,
             amidst
             all
             the
             changes
             ,
             and
             remarkably
             searching
             tryals
             ,
             have
             occurred
             ,
             in
             the
             course
             of
             their
             pilgrimage
             .
             He
             is
             the
             rock
             his
             work
             is
             perfect
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             wayes
             are
             judgment
             ,
             a
             God
             of
             truth
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             true
             ,
             is
             he
             .
             Deut.
          
           23.
           3.
           
           
             O
             that
             men
             would
             praise
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             generation
             ,
             would
             declare
             his
             works
             ,
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             transmit
             the
             memory
             of
             his
             goodness
          
           ;
           yea
           that
           such
           a
           blest
           conformity
           to
           the
           doctrin
           of
           Christ
           in
           humility
           ,
           love
           ,
           meekness
           ,
           bowels
           of
           compassion
           and
           overcoming
           evill
           with
           good
           ,
           might
           this
           day
           more
           appear
           ;
           as
           the
           world
           thus
           ,
           might
           be
           both
           judged
           ,
           and
           condemned
           in
           their
           own
           conscience
           thereby
           :
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           also
           might
           be
           a
           suteable
           and
           edifiing
           study
           for
           Christians
           in
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           for
           
             getting
             a
             clear
             sight
             ,
             of
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           amidst
           all
           these
           strange
           and
           amazing
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           before
           us
           ,
           both
           for
           their
           own
           strengthening
           ,
           and
           to
           
             justifie
             his
             holy
             and
             unspotted
             righteousnesse
             ,
          
           and
           thus
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           what
           ever
           ,
           we
           now
           see
           yet
           it
           is
           so
           clear
           .
           1.
           
           That
           the
           
             glory
             of
             the
             Church
             militant
          
           ,
           and
           greatest
           triumph
           ,
           which
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           had
           since
           its
           first
           dawning
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           was
           yet
           never
           by
           any
           outward
           clam
           ,
           or
           prosperous
           state
           here
           ,
           but
           under
           tribulation
           ,
           and
           distresse
           ,
           in
           
             ignominy
             ,
             and
             contempt
          
           ,
           els
           I
           must
           confesse
           ,
           I
           have
           mistaken
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           that
           thus
           the
           most
           
             Lucide
             intervals
          
           ,
           and
           sunshine
           hath
           been
           most
           usually
           short
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           a
           dark
           cloud
           but
           a
           seen
           necessity
           thereof
           ,
           hath
           still
           followed
           .
           2.
           
           And
           how
           sweet
           ,
           and
           confirming
           might
           such
           a
           clear
           prospect
           be
           ,
           now
           to
           a
           shaken
           Christian
           ,
           of
           the
           singular
           
             congruity
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             providence
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             revealed
             truth
             ,
          
           and
           
             infinit
             wisdom
             of
             God
          
           ,
           
           in
           his
           dealing
           with
           his
           people
           ;
           that
           
             so
             straite
             ,
             and
             wearysome
             away
             ,
          
           should
           be
           here
           to
           an
           
             eternity
             of
             glory
          
           ,
           in
           that
           life
           ;
           which
           is
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           no
           getting
           there
           but
           thorow
           some
           
             degrees
             ,
             of
             sore
             breaking
          
           ,
           and
           anguish
           ,
           and
           going
           through
           a
           
             state
             of
             tryall
          
           ,
           befor
           that
           of
           enjoyment
           ;
           when
           they
           consider
           ,
           how
           unconceiveably
           great
           and
           excellent
           ,
           that
           state
           which
           is
           above
           ,
           is
           ;
           and
           their
           being
           trained
           in
           so
           sharp
           a
           a
           
             school
             of
             tribulation
          
           here
           ,
           shall
           at
           length
           tend
           to
           an
           unexpressible
           joy
           ,
           and
           comfort
           ,
           that
           ever
           they
           had
           such
           an
           occasion
           to
           prove
           their
           love
           and
           adherence
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           of
           crediting
           his
           truth
           against
           all
           visible
           grounds
           ,
           and
           in
           having
           with
           patience
           and
           hope
           got
           through
           such
           a
           throng
           of
           temptations
           ,
           when
           they
           thus
           see
           ,
           the
           most
           bitter
           grieving
           ,
           and
           difficult
           part
           of
           their
           warfare
           ,
           was
           but
           to
           make
           the
           victory
           more
           full
           ,
           and
           triumphant
           .
           3.
           
           Thus
           we
           might
           have
           a
           more
           
             clear
             ,
             and
             confirming
             look
             of
             the
             holy
             judgment
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           in
           the
           product
           of
           these
           sad
           breakings
           ,
           in
           our
           Church
           that
           when
           so
           strange
           a
           spirit
           ,
           hath
           been
           aloft
           ,
           and
           a
           strong
           affection
           in
           some
           ,
           without
           a
           humble
           and
           deliberat
           judgment
           ,
           it
           should
           at
           last
           resolve
           in
           a
           
             fervor
             of
             error
             and
             delusion
          
           ,
           yea
           to
           come
           that
           length
           of
           
             breaking
             down
             what
             they
             supposed
             to
             be
             bulding
             up
             ,
             and
             to
          
           adventure
           with
           greatest
           confidence
           
             for
             engadging
             the
             Holy
             God
          
           ,
           to
           a
           concurrance
           in
           these
           wayes
           which
           his
           word
           doth
           expressly
           testify
           against
           ,
           whilst
           so
           impatient
           to
           be
           touched
           herein
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           been
           ready
           to
           turne
           again
           and
           tear
           such
           ,
           who
           hath
           with
           tenderness
           ,
           sought
           their
           recovery
           .
           But
           tho
           such
           sad
           things
           should
           deeply
           affect
           us
           yet
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           for
           stumbling
           to
           any
           ;
           
             pure
             religion
             and
             undefiled
          
           is
           the
           same
           this
           day
           that
           ever
           it
           was
           ;
           and
           the
           redeemed
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             are
             a
             broken
          
           ,
           and
           
             diseased
             company
          
           ,
           whielst
           here
           by
           the
           way
           full
           
             of
             sores
             and
             Distempers
          
           ,
           but
           all
           under
           cure
           ,
           which
           will
           ere
           long
           be
           perfyted
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           through
           grace
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           generation
           of
           
             tender
             ,
             solid
          
           ,
           and
           
             humble
             Christians
          
           yet
           in
           
             our
             land
          
           (
           who
           shall
           be
           owned
           and
           accepted
           at
           the
           appearance
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           )
           as
           this
           day
           I
           know
           on
           the
           earth
           ;
           and
           many
           much
           hid
           there
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           too
           visible
           the
           
             temper
             and
             complexion
             of
             this
             age
             ,
          
           may
           cause
           much
           fear
           ,
           upon
           these
           peculiar
           hazards
           ,
           professors
           now
           seem
           to
           be
           exposed
           to
           ;
           beyond
           former
           times
           ,
           when
           a
           
             forme
             of
             knowledge
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             theory
             of
             practical
             religion
          
           hath
           so
           farr
           outgone
           
             tenderness
             and
             practice
          
           ,
           and
           become
           so
           much
           a
           matter
           of
           art
           ,
           and
           Invention
           ,
           whilst
           Christians
           formerly
           with
           a
           smaller
           measure
           of
           light
           and
           in
           a
           plainer
           dresse
           ,
           walked
           in
           the
           love
           and
           simplicity
           of
           the
           truth
           ;
           
             a
             bold
             and
             professing
             age
          
           ,
           where
           a
           too
           easy
           
             and
             suddain
             growth
             to
             a
             forward
             appearance
          
           amongst
           many
           ,
           hath
           so
           visibly
           out
           run
           a
           solid
           rooting
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           that
           fear
           and
           serious
           exercise
           on
           their
           own
           soul
           ,
           about
           their
           spiritual
           state
           and
           the
           soundness
           of
           conversion
           as
           hath
           sometimes
           been
           ;
           
             an
             age
          
           where
           it
           may
           be
           feared
           that
           not
           at
           a
           common
           rate
           many
           are
           like
           to
           adventure
           on
           the
           furthest
           hazard
           of
           perishing
           amidst
           these
           strange
           distempers
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           but
           with
           
             highest
             pretences
          
           seem
           to
           out
           darre
           all
           means
           of
           conviction
           ;
           even
           while
           with
           greatest
           tenderness
           and
           love
           to
           their
           souls
           followed
           ,
           yea
           
             an
             age
          
           when
           that
           dreadful
           engine
           of
           Sathan
           is
           now
           so
           discernibly
           on
           foot
           and
           in
           such
           different
           formes
           and
           shape
           ,
           by
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             error
             and
             delusion
             ,
          
           to
           turne
           men
           off
           all
           setled
           persuasion
           of
           the
           truth
           and
           give
           the
           credit
           and
           interest
           of
           the
           Gospel
           a
           sorer
           wound
           ,
           then
           the
           open
           violence
           and
           rage
           of
           others
           ,
           hath
           yet
           ever
           done
           ;
           and
           is
           not
           here
           one
           sad
           influencing
           cause
           of
           so
           deplorable
           a
           State
           of
           the
           Church
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           many
           professing
           godlinesse
           in
           this
           age
           are
           not
           more
           taken
           up
           with
           the
           
             great
             and
             weighty
             things
             thereof
          
           ,
           and
           in
           these
           retired
           exercises
           which
           hath
           the
           clossest
           communication
           with
           the
           
             vitals
             of
             Christianity
          
           ;
           and
           so
           indispensibly
           necessar
           to
           a
           honourable
           appearance
           for
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           any
           publict
           duty
           and
           service
           of
           the
           time
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           What
           a
           choise
           study
           in
           so
           extreme
           an
           exigence
           now
           of
           the
           Church
           should
           this
           be
           to
           know
           ,
           and
           bring
           near
           ,
           by
           some
           more
           deep
           reflection
           thereon
           ,
           
             how
             great
             these
             things
             are
             ,
             which
             a
             humble
             and
             serious
             Christian
             hath
             to
             converse
             with
             ,
             and
             to
             oppose
             all
             his
             griefs
             and
             fears
             this
             day
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             seem
             to
             presse
             above
             measure
          
           ;
           which
           this
           might
           not
           only
           confirme
           but
           overcome
           the
           heart
           with
           unexpressible
           joy
           ,
           when
           he
           but
           thus
           alone
           reasons
           with
           himself
           .
           1.
           
           What
           ever
           shaking
           winds
           now
           blow
           ,
           almost
           from
           evry
           airth
           ,
           yet
           hath
           he
           firme
           and
           
             surest
             ,
             principles
             of
             trust
          
           for
           a
           safe
           founding
           the
           rest
           and
           peace
           of
           his
           soul
           ,
           and
           his
           
             security
             here
             is
             full
          
           though
           not
           his
           enjoyment
           ,
           yea
           what
           ever
           want
           now
           be
           of
           the
           
             certainty
             of
             adherence
          
           in
           resting
           on
           the
           truth
           with
           such
           full
           repose
           and
           quiet
           of
           minde
           he
           is
           called
           to
           :
           yet
           he
           knowes
           thereis
           no
           want
           ,
           of
           furthest
           
             certainty
             of
             evidence
          
           .
           2.
           
           That
           not
           in
           a
           dream
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           most
           serious
           composure
           of
           spirit
           ,
           he
           can
           retire
           into
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
          
           :
           and
           there
           see
           how
           unexpressiblie
           blessed
           poor
           lost
           man
           is
           made
           by
           
             a
             redeemer
          
           :
           on
           whom
           he
           hath
           choiced
           to
           have
           the
           exceeding
           riches
           of
           his
           grace
           shewed
           forth
           to
           all
           eternity
           ,
           yea
           this
           in
           so
           marvelous
           a
           way
           when
           no
           possible
           help
           could
           be
           found
           in
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Holy
             God
             ,
             would
             take
             satisfaction
             to
             himself
             by
             himself
             ,
          
           not
           only
           to
           save
           his
           people
           but
           to
           preserve
           the
           
             rights
             of
             justice
             inviolable
          
           :
           yea
           hath
           thus
           brought
           us
           under
           a
           
             Law
             to
             come
             and
             be
             blessed
             in
             his
             Son
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           he
           bears
           record
           that
           in
           him
           is
           life
           ,
           and
           an
           eternall
           salvation
           made
           sure
           .
           3.
           
           That
           the
           clear
           intent
           of
           this
           
             astonishing
             mistery
          
           is
           not
           only
           to
           
             save
             his
             people
             from
             wrath
          
           ,
           but
           to
           
             make
             them
             meet
          
           by
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             holyness
          
           ,
           for
           that
           state
           ,
           which
           is
           above
           :
           since
           it
           is
           not
           pardon
           alone
           ,
           or
           
             a
             heaven
             without
             us
          
           ,
           can
           make
           any
           blessed
           untill
           the
           soul
           once
           be
           framed
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           this
           first
           begun
           and
           wrought
           there
           ,
           and
           now
           ,
           what
           hath
           a
           Christian
           this
           day
           to
           converse
           when
           amidst
           the
           multitude
           of
           his
           saddest
           thoughts
           ,
           he
           can
           with
           such
           assurance
           retire
           into
           
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           and
           thence
           look
           up
           to
           an
           
             eternity
             of
             glory
          
           as
           that
           which
           ere
           long
           he
           shall
           know
           and
           enjoy
           .
           4.
           
           That
           this
           is
           so
           sure
           ,
           for
           his
           confirming
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           
             signature
             and
             Impress
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           in
           the
           truth
           and
           reality
           of
           holiness
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           this
           day
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           I
           hope
           yet
           in
           innumereable
           instances
           even
           in
           these
           declining
           times
           with
           so
           visible
           an
           assimilation
           and
           likness
           to
           a
           
             higher
             state
          
           herein
           ,
           that
           if
           men
           but
           exerce
           reason
           ,
           they
           might
           see
           ,
           it
           is
           Sure
           a
           marvelous
           
             transforming
             power
          
           ,
           could
           ever
           make
           such
           a
           change
           ,
           and
           that
           miracles
           (
           if
           rightly
           considered
           )
           does
           not
           this
           day
           cease
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           whilst
           so
           great
           a
           witness
           to
           the
           power
           and
           truth
           of
           godliness
           is
           continued
           .
           5.
           
           He
           thus
           sees
           that
           tho
           no
           
             resemblance
             of
             our
             blessed
             head
          
           hath
           been
           left
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           his
           
             human
             appearance
          
           whilst
           he
           was
           in
           the
           earth
           ;
           yet
           is
           his
           undoubted
           
             Image
             and
             portraiture
          
           drawne
           to
           the
           life
           ,
           to
           be
           seen
           here
           ,
           in
           the
           
             truth
             and
             reality
             of
             holyness
          
           ;
           and
           how
           much
           should
           this
           commend
           and
           indear
           truth
           ,
           in
           the
           inward
           parts
           ,
           and
           tender
           walking
           with
           God
           unto
           christians
           ,
           that
           thus
           not
           only
           the
           
             reflection
             of
             his
             image
             on
             such
          
           may
           be
           convincing
           to
           the
           world
           in
           whom
           as
           so
           many
           mirrours
           he
           hath
           choised
           to
           shine
           forth
           ,
           and
           appear
           ;
           but
           that
           in
           this
           state
           of
           distance
           ,
           whilst
           
             they
             see
             him
             not
             whom
             their
             soul
             loves
             ,
          
           they
           may
           yet
           still
           
             wear
             his
             blessed
             portrature
             within
             on
             their
             heart
             ,
          
           and
           thus
           discerinbly
           see
           him
           there
           ,
           until
           they
           be
           taken
           up
           to
           himself
           for
           ever
           .
           6.
           
           Thus
           he
           can
           intertaine
           his
           soul
           in
           so
           dismall
           an
           hower
           ,
           that
           he
           knowes
           assuredly
           ,
           there
           are
           
             comforts
             here
          
           ,
           which
           have
           no
           rise
           or
           
             affinity
             with
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           unexpressibly
           above
           all
           the
           
             griefs
             of
             time
          
           ,
           and
           seeks
           no
           credit
           from
           any
           on
           report
           but
           to
           be
           found
           upon
           surest
           tryall
           ,
           such
           as
           no
           
             grief
             ,
             paine
             or
             pressure
          
           was
           yet
           ever
           at
           that
           hight
           in
           the
           lot
           of
           any
           of
           the
           saints
           ,
           which
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           cannot
           make
           sweet
           and
           easy
           to
           endure
           ,
           yea
           hath
           oft
           looked
           them
           out
           of
           paine
           with
           a
           present
           sensible
           outgate
           on
           their
           soul
           before
           any
           outward
           deliverance
           broke
           up
           .
           7.
           
           He
           knowes
           
           also
           that
           the
           greatest
           comforts
           within
           time
           are
           assuredly
           in
           the
           
             life
             and
             exercise
             of
             godliness
          
           ;
           when
           thus
           a
           sincere
           resignation
           ,
           is
           reached
           ,
           and
           a
           feeling
           of
           themselfs
           to
           
             offer
             freely
          
           yea
           with
           joy
           their
           Isaac
           ,
           and
           most
           indeared
           indeared
           interests
           to
           the
           Lord
           ;
           in
           having
           credit
           his
           truth
           against
           
             visible
             grounds
             of
             hope
          
           ,
           and
           their
           being
           helped
           to
           crosse
           some
           present
           desireable
           
             interest
             of
             sense
          
           ,
           on
           the
           alone
           incouragement
           of
           faith
           and
           when
           some
           remarkable
           sharp
           triall
           hath
           been
           thus
           got
           well
           through
           ;
           upon
           this
           sweat
           reflection
           also
           of
           having
           gained
           a
           season
           ,
           and
           opportunity
           for
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           for
           some
           fruit
           to
           his
           praise
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           streight
           and
           serious
           aime
           to
           please
           him
           ,
           when
           the
           visible
           displeasure
           of
           men
           ,
           hath
           come
           in
           competition
           therewith
           ,
           O
           what
           pleasure
           and
           an
           abundant
           entry
           to
           a
           christians
           peace
           will
           be
           then
           felt
           .
           8.
           
           He
           hath
           this
           to
           be
           confirming
           ,
           what
           unexpressible
           delight
           and
           pleasure
           is
           found
           on
           displeasing
           the
           flesh
           ,
           even
           in
           its
           most
           impetuous
           ,
           and
           
             violent
             motions
          
           ,
           in
           tryall
           of
           their
           obedience
           ,
           and
           love
           to
           Christ
           (
           what
           ever
           paine
           may
           be
           for
           a
           little
           in
           that
           conflict
           )
           as
           lets
           him
           see
           ,
           
             resistance
             to
             sin
          
           is
           the
           most
           gainefull
           ,
           and
           rationall
           act
           of
           his
           life
           ;
           whilst
           with
           any
           sinfull
           delight
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           moment
           is
           gone
           ,
           an
           imbittering
           sting
           and
           inward
           shame
           upon
           the
           guilt
           thereof
           ,
           does
           then
           only
           abide
           ,
           yea
           is
           so
           tried
           that
           
             the
             way
             of
             sin
          
           ,
           can
           never
           cease
           to
           be
           a
           way
           of
           paine
           ,
           and
           torment
           if
           the
           strenght
           and
           
             malignity
             of
             the
             disease
          
           did
           not
           take
           of
           all
           sense
           thereof
           ,
           which
           as
           a
           
             bone
             out
             of
             joint
          
           ,
           hath
           no
           ease
           ,
           nor
           does
           suffer
           the
           whol
           body
           to
           be
           at
           rest
           ;
           whilst
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           in
           closse
           following
           the
           rule
           ,
           and
           resisting
           a
           present
           temptation
           ,
           what
           
             sweet
             peace
             ,
             humble
             confidence
          
           ,
           and
           
             comfortable
             accesse
             to
             God
          
           ,
           with
           
             inward
             rejoycing
          
           is
           most
           sensibly
           then
           found
           ,
           and
           how
           here
           only
           is
           the
           way
           of
           his
           relief
           ;
           and
           a
           great
           seal
           thus
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           when
           he
           sees
           so
           firme
           and
           indissoluble
           a
           tie
           betwixt
           peace
           ,
           and
           holiness
           ,
           as
           the
           worst
           of
           times
           can
           never
           break
           of
           .
           9.
           
           He
           knowes
           that
           if
           no
           searching
           tryal
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           triumph
           and
           in
           so
           farre
           should
           be
           shut
           out
           from
           the
           
             overcomers
             joy
          
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           forest
           wrestling
           of
           a
           christian
           when
           sanctifiingly
           exercising
           must
           still
           make
           way
           .
           10.
           
           And
           what
           thoughts
           might
           these
           be
           on
           a
           more
           deep
           reflection
           ,
           upon
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           
             reality
             of
             prayer
          
           ,
           that
           here
           is
           no
           conjecturall
           thing
           but
           such
           a
           passage
           ,
           is
           sure
           ,
           knowne
           ,
           and
           tryed
           ,
           betwixt
           heaven
           ,
           and
           a
           Christians
           soul
           ;
           which
           hath
           had
           so
           wonderfull
           effects
           ,
           and
           
             certain
             returns
          
           ,
           in
           the
           greatess
           exigence
           and
           strait
           ;
           and
           is
           not
           only
           an
           instituted
           dutie
           ,
           but
           mean
           of
           their
           reliefe
           ,
           yea
           not
           only
           the
           sweetest
           way
           of
           converse
           with
           God
           here
           on
           the
           earth
           ;
           but
           is
           the
           most
           effectual
           to
           prevaile
           and
           obtaine
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           but
           add
           ,
           a
           few
           words
           more
           ,
           now
           in
           the
           close
           ,
           and
           deteane
           the
           reader
           no
           further
           ;
           that
           it
           would
           have
           been
           judged
           ,
           the
           appearance
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           in
           this
           extream
           exigence
           ,
           with
           what
           may
           be
           seen
           of
           the
           
             deplorable
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           not
           only
           in
           Brittain
           ,
           but
           almost
           universally
           ,
           might
           ere
           now
           have
           allayed
           these
           high
           distempers
           ,
           hath
           been
           of
           late
           ,
           when
           popery
           is
           on
           so
           present
           and
           dreadfull
           an
           approach
           as
           threatens
           to
           swallow
           up
           all
           ,
           and
           when
           that
           mine
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           so
           long
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           and
           digging
           under
           the
           ground
           ,
           seems
           so
           near
           to
           spring
           ,
           yea
           hath
           got
           too
           visible
           advantage
           ,
           to
           enter
           at
           such
           a
           breach
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           of
           late
           )
           and
           gain
           ground
           this
           way
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           it
           may
           seem
           not
           easy
           to
           comprehend
           and
           is
           surely
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           dephts
           of
           the
           judgment
           of
           God
           this
           day
           ,
           how
           in
           one
           and
           the
           
             same
             age
          
           where
           the
           truth
           hath
           so
           brightly
           shined
           ,
           both
           in
           purity
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           a
           subjecting
           of
           so
           many
           with
           their
           own
           consent
           ,
           to
           so
           visible
           and
           notour
           an
           
             Impostur
             ,
             as
             popery
             is
          
           ,
           and
           after
           all
           we
           have
           seen
           ,
           this
           Surprising
           darknesse
           ,
           should
           now-come
           to
           such
           a
           hight
           ,
           as
           men
           are
           turned
           thus
           cruel
           against
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           Posterity
           ,
           to
           deliver
           up
           all
           that
           should
           be
           dearest
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           party
           :
           yea
           engadge
           in
           a
           way
           
           that
           so
           clearly
           enervats
           the
           whole
           intent
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           where
           there
           is
           no
           conceiveable
           access
           for
           seduction
           ,
           by
           any
           
             arguments
             to
             mens
             reason
             ,
             and
             judgment
          
           ;
           or
           on
           other
           termes
           then
           to
           shut
           their
           eyes
           first
           on
           the
           Bible
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           ever
           length
           this
           tryal
           ,
           may
           now
           come
           ,
           and
           tho
           it
           should
           yet
           once
           provaile
           against
           all
           visible
           profession
           of
           the
           truth
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Brittain
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           we
           should
           adore
           the
           spotless
           righteousness
           of
           God
           herein
           in
           delivering
           mens
           reason
           and
           judgment
           up
           to
           so
           
             strong
             delusion
          
           ,
           since
           as
           the
           greatest
           of
           blessings
           which
           ever
           came
           to
           the
           world
           is
           the
           
             pure
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ;
           it
           needs
           not
           be
           strange
           that
           the
           greatest
           of
           judgments
           follow
           on
           a
           peoples
           contempt
           ,
           and
           
             rejecting
             thereof
          
           ,
           so
           as
           nothing
           is
           so
           absurd
           and
           irrationally
           grosse
           which
           these
           will
           not
           drink
           in
           who
           have
           once
           rejected
           the
           truth
           .
           But
           since
           the
           prospect
           and
           impression
           of
           this
           time
           ,
           is
           like
           to
           be
           more
           fainting
           ,
           then
           to
           confirme
           ,
           or
           awake
           to
           duty
           ,
           I
           would
           but
           touch
           this
           a
           little
           ,
           though
           there
           can
           be
           no
           possible
           stumbling
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           light
           ,
           when
           the
           truth
           and
           doctrine
           of
           the
           
             reformed
             religion
          
           is
           so
           fully
           cleared
           ;
           and
           tho
           this
           might
           seem
           incongruous
           with
           the
           forgoeing
           subject
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           sure
           not
           unsuteable
           to
           the
           time
           when
           such
           hazard
           is
           now
           of
           much
           stumbling
           ,
           and
           men
           do
           unsensibly
           weare
           at
           a
           distance
           from
           under
           these
           former
           impressions
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           they
           once
           had
           ;
           yea
           that
           a
           few
           dayes
           may
           come
           the
           Churches
           way
           more
           remarkable
           for
           tryal
           ,
           then
           all
           hath
           yet
           ever
           been
           in
           this
           age
           ;
           I
           shall
           but
           offer
           some
           special
           reflexions
           now
           sutable
           to
           such
           a
           day
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           known
           publick
           ,
           and
           unquestionable
           evidence
           ,
           to
           the
           Church
           that
           when
           brought
           near
           to
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           may
           let
           us
           see
           how
           farre
           the
           advantage
           ,
           and
           measure
           of
           these
           confirmations
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           given
           in
           to
           this
           generation
           ,
           does
           exceed
           that
           of
           
             former
             times
          
           ;
           and
           I
           should
           hop
           such
           an
           exercise
           ,
           might
           be
           of
           use
           and
           blessed
           through
           the
           Lords
           gracious
           concurrence
           for
           Christians
           furthest
           confirming
           ,
           thus
           but
           to
           reason
           with
           themself
           ,
           and
           have
           more
           deep
           reflectings
           thereon
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           ever
           hight
           this
           present
           assault
           from
           popery
           ,
           may
           come
           to
           yet
           we
           know
           how
           solemne
           a
           triumph
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           hes
           had
           ,
           and
           that
           surly
           it
           is
           the
           
             same
             truth
             ,
             and
             cause
             of
             the
             reformed
             Church
          
           ;
           for
           which
           so
           great
           things
           ,
           hath
           the
           Lord
           wrought
           ,
           when
           that
           
             blest
             revolution
          
           once
           came
           ,
           after
           Antichristian
           darkness
           had
           overspread
           the
           face
           of
           the
           World
           for
           many
           ages
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           
             full
             stroak
          
           ,
           and
           
             down
             fall
             of
             that
             Kingdome
          
           ,
           seems
           not
           more
           marvelous
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           humane
           appearances
           ,
           when
           now
           at
           a
           distance
           ;
           then
           what
           
             we
             have
             already
             seen
          
           .
           2.
           
           That
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           how
           
             extraordinare
             a
             power
          
           did
           attend
           this
           blest
           
             work
             of
             the
             Churches
             rising
          
           and
           that
           astonishing
           
             swift
             progress
          
           thereof
           ,
           as
           
             nations
             seemed
             to
             be
             borne
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             to
             bring
             forth
             in
             one
             day
             ;
             Churches
          
           was
           then
           both
           planted
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           betwixt
           the
           Year
           1521.
           and
           70.
           like
           a
           
             new
             Christian
             World
          
           ,
           thus
           brought
           forth
           and
           setled
           ,
           yea
           how
           farre
           this
           was
           above
           visible
           means
           and
           how
           little
           interest
           instruments
           had
           therein
           as
           it
           may
           be
           still
           said
           ,
           let
           none
           fear
           or
           
             stager
             at
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
          
           though
           difficulties
           in
           an
           ordinare
           way
           ,
           seem
           insuperable
           ;
           after
           we
           have
           now
           seen
           what
           the
           Lord
           hath
           don
           these
           last
           ages
           .
           3.
           
           That
           it
           is
           so
           evident
           ,
           how
           with
           the
           first
           shining
           forth
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           in
           the
           purity
           thereof
           ,
           the
           
             life
             and
             power
             of
             Christianity
          
           came
           also
           therewith
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           how
           this
           blest
           light
           ,
           did
           lead
           in
           ,
           to
           greatest
           tenderness
           in
           
             the
             walk
          
           ,
           and
           practise
           of
           Christians
           ,
           which
           we
           might
           see
           yet
           as
           still
           present
           before
           us
           ,
           how
           extraordinare
           an
           
             effusion
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
          
           this
           was
           ,
           which
           caused
           then
           so
           marvelous
           a
           change
           ,
           and
           lustre
           on
           the
           Church
           .
           4.
           
           Have
           we
           not
           seen
           to
           confirme
           us
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           these
           
             prodigies
             of
             cruelty
          
           hath
           been
           acted
           ,
           by
           the
           popish
           party
           such
           as
           some
           immediat
           power
           and
           incitement
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           can
           only
           answer
           and
           hath
           so
           
           farre
           outgone
           the
           ordinare
           rate
           of
           
             humane
             cruelty
          
           ,
           as
           if
           
             Infernall
             spirits
          
           ,
           had
           then
           come
           and
           assumed
           human
           shape
           ,
           to
           act
           this
           way
           ;
           yea
           is
           evident
           that
           no
           such
           measures
           can
           be
           found
           under
           the
           heathenish
           persecution
           against
           the
           Christian
           Church
           and
           in
           that
           strange
           way
           and
           manner
           followed
           as
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           
             Irish
             massacre
          
           ,
           hath
           been
           .
           5.
           
           That
           such
           horrid
           practises
           also
           ,
           hath
           been
           consequentiall
           to
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           principles
           ,
           so
           as
           this
           hath
           not
           only
           been
           dispensed
           with
           〈◊〉
           by
           that
           Church
           ,
           but
           accounted
           as
           highly
           meritorious
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           now
           easy
           to
           judge
           where
           that
           
             spirit
             ,
             and
             way
          
           tends
           and
           what
           might
           be
           expected
           where
           this
           long
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           fury
           should
           but
           once
           get
           a
           vent
           .
           6.
           
           Have
           we
           not
           seen
           also
           no
           possible
           
             m●●●…
             security
          
           ,
           from
           such
           whose
           greatest
           strength
           hath
           thus
           been
           to
           move
           still
           in
           the
           dark
           ;
           and
           by
           surprise
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           greatest
           assault
           ,
           yea
           whose
           very
           religion
           ,
           does
           so
           evidently
           subvert
           all
           truth
           ,
           and
           mutuall
           confidence
           amongst
           men
           .
           7.
           
           But
           have
           we
           not
           also
           seen
           ,
           amore
           
             excellent
             spirit
          
           ,
           and
           
             invicible
             power
          
           ,
           hath
           been
           ,
           to
           bear
           up
           against
           all
           this
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           rage
           ,
           and
           how
           great
           a
           seal
           ,
           thus
           hath
           been
           to
           the
           
             Protestant
             ●●…se
          
           ,
           and
           doctrine
           in
           these
           late
           times
           ,
           by
           innumerable
           witnesses
           ,
           who
           even
           in
           their
           extreamest
           sufferings
           ,
           did
           so
           convincingly
           evidence
           ,
           
             a
             joy
             unspeakable
             ,
             and
             undoubted
             sealing
             of
             the
             comforts
             ,
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           on
           their
           soul
           .
           8.
           
           That
           these
           likewise
           were
           rare
           examples
           ,
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           reality
           ,
           
             of
             holyness
          
           in
           their
           day
           ;
           and
           of
           humility
           ,
           and
           
             subduedness
             to
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           yea
           of
           tenderness
           ,
           and
           bowels
           of
           compassion
           to
           their
           persecutors
           whom
           the
           Lord
           did
           thus
           call
           and
           prepare
           for
           such
           a
           sacrifice
           .
           9.
           
           That
           no
           
             precipitancy
             ,
             or
             stubbornness
          
           ,
           in
           the
           least
           was
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           but
           as
           with
           great
           assurance
           of
           minde
           ;
           so
           with
           a
           tender
           ,
           humble
           and
           deliberat
           acting
           ,
           their
           study
           then
           was
           by
           
             rationall
             conviction
          
           to
           deall
           with
           the
           conscience
           of
           adversaries
           ,
           in
           a
           willing
           rendering
           ,
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           and
           suffering
           ,
           with
           all
           meekness
           ,
           from
           the
           scripture
           ,
           with
           a
           reference
           thereto
           before
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           be
           tryed
           and
           searched
           out
           in
           what
           any
           could
           object
           .
           10.
           
           Have
           we
           not
           seen
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           
             wisdom
             of
             God
          
           ,
           most
           brightly
           shine
           forth
           ,
           in
           that
           day
           ,
           in
           the
           
             weakness
             of
             means
          
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           speciall
           peice
           of
           service
           ,
           was
           then
           called
           for
           ,
           but
           a
           most
           surprising
           and
           discernible
           call
           ,
           and
           
             excitement
             of
             instruments
          
           thereto
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           
             same
             spirit
          
           ,
           by
           which
           others
           were
           helped
           to
           suffer
           ,
           was
           remarkably
           then
           carried
           out
           to
           act
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Gospel
           much
           above
           themselves
           and
           their
           ordinare
           reach
           .
           11.
           
           Have
           we
           not
           seen
           also
           ,
           that
           no
           
             great
             thing
          
           was
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           then
           brought
           forth
           for
           his
           Church
           ,
           but
           some
           remarkable
           hight
           of
           trouble
           ,
           went
           before
           ,
           and
           how
           every
           step
           of
           her
           rise
           ,
           and
           prevailling
           over
           Antichrist
           hath
           been
           still
           ushered
           in
           with
           some
           sore
           conflict
           ,
           and
           down
           casting
           lyke
           the
           Pangs
           ,
           and
           throwes
           ,
           of
           the
           birth
           before
           
             a
             delivery
          
           .
           12.
           
           Have
           we
           not
           clearly
           seen
           ,
           that
           no
           
             humane
             power
          
           since
           the
           breaking
           forth
           of
           this
           blest
           light
           of
           the
           gospel
           ,
           could
           yet
           ever
           reach
           its
           end
           ,
           against
           the
           
             reformed
             Church
          
           ;
           though
           no
           possible
           way
           ,
           and
           chainge
           of
           weapons
           ,
           have
           been
           left
           untried
           ,
           but
           how
           most
           visibly
           the
           
             work
             of
             their
             own
             hands
          
           ,
           hath
           ensnared
           them
           herein
           ,
           and
           tended
           more
           to
           
             the
             furtherance
             of
             the
             gospel
          
           .
           13.
           
           And
           might
           it
           not
           be
           confirming
           what
           hath
           been
           so
           clear
           to
           see
           ,
           the
           
             reformed
             Church
             of
             France
          
           ,
           get
           so
           sweet
           a
           clam
           ,
           yea
           fixt
           in
           a
           setled
           state
           ,
           with
           outward
           peace
           ,
           and
           legal
           security
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Catholick
             league
             there
          
           ,
           andby
           such
           a
           formidable
           conjunction
           as
           was
           therein
           of
           persons
           and
           interests
           for
           her
           utter
           ruine
           .
           14.
           
           To
           see
           
             four
             Kings
             of
             France
          
           ,
           successively
           taken
           away
           in
           30
           Years
           ,
           all
           upon
           the
           same
           designe
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           vigorous
           pursuite
           to
           destroy
           the
           
             Protestant
             interest
          
           there
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           that
           race
           of
           the
           
             house
             of
             Valois
             wholy
             extinct
          
           of
           whom
           two
           ,
           were
           by
           a
           
             violent
             death
             Henry
             the
             second
          
           ,
           and
           third
           ,
           and
           this
           last
           so
           remarkably
           from
           that
           very
           airt
           with
           whom
           he
           
           had
           most
           concurred
           and
           joyned
           in
           counsell
           ,
           as
           particularly
           with
           the
           
             Duke
             of
             Guise
          
           ,
           for
           the
           massacre
           but
           both
           falling
           and
           destroyed
           by
           other
           in
           a
           short
           time
           .
           15.
           
           To
           see
           the
           Netherlands
           fixt
           both
           in
           a
           
             setled
             state
          
           ,
           and
           Church
           by
           that
           bloody
           engine
           of
           the
           
             Spanish
             inquisition
          
           ,
           set
           up
           there
           and
           severe
           cruelty
           of
           
             Philip
             the
          
           II.
           ,
           as
           the
           very
           mean
           made
           most
           subservient
           thereto
           .
           16.
           
           To
           see
           the
           
             Protestant
             doctrine
          
           ,
           more
           effectually
           promot
           and
           rooted
           in
           England
           ,
           by
           the
           
             bloody
             dayes
             of
             Queen
             Mary
          
           ,
           then
           the
           
             peace
             full
             calme
             of
             King
             Eduard
          
           who
           had
           gone
           before
           .
           17.
           
           To
           see
           the
           violence
           and
           falshood
           of
           
             Queen
             Douager
          
           ,
           and
           inbringing
           ,
           of
           the
           French
           to
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           bear
           down
           and
           destroy
           the
           
             Protestant
             interest
          
           there
           ,
           such
           an
           effectual
           mean
           and
           advantage
           for
           its
           rise
           and
           further
           establishment
           .
           18.
           
           To
           see
           the
           blood
           ,
           and
           cruelty
           by
           
             Ferdinand
             the
          
           II.
           
             in
             Bohemia
          
           ,
           in
           so
           very
           short
           a
           time
           most
           visibly
           returned
           on
           himself
           ,
           to
           a
           making
           Germany
           almost
           desolate
           ,
           and
           for
           many
           years
           ,
           to
           sume
           in
           its
           own
           blood
           ,
           by
           the
           Swedes
           ,
           and
           their
           confederats
           .
           19.
           
           To
           see
           that
           horrid
           
             late
             Irish
             massacre
          
           ,
           in
           a
           few
           years
           after
           resolved
           in
           an
           utter
           rooting
           out
           almost
           of
           that
           cruel
           party
           ,
           who
           had
           moved
           therein
           with
           such
           a
           discernible
           sunshine
           of
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           did
           follow
           after
           in
           that
           land
           .
           20.
           
           I
           must
           here
           add
           which
           may
           be
           clear
           and
           confirming
           this
           day
           how
           so
           strange
           a
           falling
           in
           with
           popery
           hath
           been
           now
           these
           20.
           
           Years
           past
           in
           Brittaine
           ,
           and
           what
           ground
           that
           interest
           hath
           gained
           there
           ,
           hath
           so
           visibly
           had
           its
           strength
           from
           that
           airt
           of
           
             atheisme
             ,
             ignorance
          
           ,
           and
           the
           getting
           up
           of
           a
           
             prophane
             Spirit
          
           ,
           which
           as
           a
           prodigie
           ,
           and
           deluge
           hath
           thus
           broke
           forth
           in
           these
           lands
           ,
           once
           blest
           both
           with
           the
           purity
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           of
           the
           Gospel
           beyond
           most
           of
           the
           Churches
           ;
           and
           how
           such
           hath
           indeed
           found
           it
           easy
           to
           quite
           the
           truth
           ,
           who
           yet
           never
           knew
           it
           ,
           besides
           the
           influence
           ,
           and
           suting
           of
           such
           a
           baite
           ,
           as
           this
           way
           is
           to
           the
           temper
           of
           so
           licentious
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           for
           some
           private
           interest
           ,
           when
           that
           hath
           been
           under
           so
           favourable
           an
           aspect
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .